1. Ice Flower (Alec)

“Are you crazy?”

   Daniel is gazing at me like I am not a real person but a unicorn. He is rubbing his eyes and persistently blinking, as if this is going to make me contradict what I just said or disappear with my nutty ideas altogether.

   I only shrug my shoulders. Why is he making such a big deal out of nothing?

   “You can not just go in there. A clever person should value his life more. It’s a wasp nest,” my friend shrieks in disbelief. “That beast will give you a poisonous sting and then suck the life out of you.”

   “First of all, it’s the spiders who feed this way, not the wasps,” I cut him off, snickering at his ashen face. “And second, he is only a man, not a monster. His mother will surely be there too. We just saw her coming from the grocery store. He won’t try anything in front of her. Also, what do you think could happen, I mean more than a heated argument? We are not going to throw punches.”

   “Yeah, not today,” Daniel mumbles with shreds of horror in his voice. “But tomorrow, at work, who knows.”

   I can feel the cold shiver running through his body. My best friend is great, and I love him, but he is a total chicken right now. Danny is downright afraid of Sam. The guy is menacing, I admit, but this is too much.

   “You talk about him as if he has ever been violent or something,” I retort. “He is just, well… edgy.”

   I am not really sure how to describe Sam. He is silent most of the time, meticulously doing his job, pouring drinks, and mixing cocktails for the customers at the bar. At first glance, you can tell that he would rather be left alone. So, we simply never mess with him.

   He comes at nine in the evening and works till three in the morning when we usually close. Not the type of bartender who would socialize with people and listen to their stories. But he is good at his job. Many come to the bar only because of him, especially the women. I wish I could say that patrons flock to the excellent food Danny and I prepare, but there is no denying that the fine-looking bad boy flipping the bottles is the main attraction.

   All we know about Sam is that he won some kind of an international award for the best cocktail by his original recipe. The damn thing is pure poison, if you ask me, considering the amount of vodka it contains. But it is still the most ordered drink at the bar. The name is Ice Flower. The presentation is spectacular with the frozen fruit inside the ice cubes. Some day, I might even gather enough courage to taste it.

   The main cause of Daniel’s uneasiness is actually Sam’s looks. Everything in him is intimidating. The man is tall enough to be a basketball player, covered in tattoos from head to toes and sporting a constant frown on his face. He also has this ability to cast glares that freeze the blood in your veins and make you feel guilty, having no idea why.

   It is not that he is not handsome. I mean, Sam is hot, like boiling-lava hot, totally drop-dead gorgeous. If he was not so scary and I was not such a wallflower, I would probably be drooling over him the entire time.

   “So, are you going, or your common sense finally returned from Jupiter?” Danny elbows me.

   “I’m going,” I firmly state and slide out of his car. He snorts, disapproval written all over his face.

   The moment I step on the pavement, the front door of Sam’s house opens and the woman, who we assumed to be his mother, goes out and walks towards a taxi, which is waiting for her near the opposite sidewalk. She gets in, and the car pulls off.

   “Still going?” Daniel shouts behind me since I have already crossed the street. “I don’t want to cook on my own tomorrow. It’s not so easy to find a second chef in a day.”

   “Yeah, no worries,” I yell back. “You can go. You’re getting late for your wife’s birthday. Ella will kill you if you’re there last.”

   “Are you one hundred percent positive about it?” he asks again, starting the engine.

   “Go! You’re being ridiculous.” I wave him away. “I’ll be ok.”

   He tosses one last look of remorse at me, mixed with something like pity, and hesitantly drives off.

   I am already in front of the door and take a deep breath before ringing the bell, although I find my friend’s concerns about Sam’s reaction overdramatic.

   Why am I uneasy? The boy is not very social and a master of the menacing glares, but we get along just fine. If getting along means occasional “Hi” and “Bye,” that is.

   Five minutes pass, but there is no reaction. I press the button again and wait for another five minutes with no result. “Last attempt,” I encourage myself, keeping my finger on the buzzer for good thirty seconds this time.

   The door slams open so abruptly that I jump back and blink a few times in dismay.

   “What the fuck,” the man growls in exasperation.

   I instinctively plant a bright smile on my face and chirp, “Hi, Sam!”

   His eyes go wide and his face is nothing but pure astonishment. He opens his mouth to say something but obviously can not find the right words, so he just keeps staring at me.

   I gaze back, breathing unevenly because, at this point, I have already registered that he is completely naked and only a small, white towel barely covers his front, from the low end of his v-line to the middle of his thighs. Water is dripping everywhere. His otherwise shoulder-long, wavy hair is now a tousled mop under a cloud of foam.

   I fidget in my place, feeling more and more embarrassed.

   “Alec, what exactly are you doing here?” he asks, narrowing his eyes. “Did that dick Daniel send you?”

   “No!” I squeak, mortified by the high-pitched sound that comes out of my mouth. This is definitely not my voice. I clear my throat and add as manly as I can, “It was my idea.”

   “But it’s still because of him,” he notes, raising a brow.

   Is that a smirk? Does he find the situation funny? Apparently, yes.

   Well, better entertained than pissed off.

   My face is burning. I am sure the blush is outrageous. It is frustrating to have zero control over it. I shake my head to make the locks, which always fall in front of my eyes anyway, hide my burning cheeks.

   “Well, I can clearly see that I’ve come in a very inappropriate moment,” I blurt, preparing to retreat in defeat.

   Danny was right. This is the worst idea I have ever had. Now that I think about it, there is no logical explanation why I was so enthusiastic to come here. It is not because of the money for sure. We can afford to cover the damages in the bar without sharing the costs with Sam. It is a lot of money, but we won’t be starving.

   Something else has brought me at Sam’s doorstep, although I can not exactly put my finger on it. There was that itch to see where he lives and ring the bell at his door. I wanted to come and was too happy to find a good excuse to do it.

   But this is a complete fiasco. It only proved that I was a total idiot.

   “Sorry! Bye!” I mutter and turn away with determination.

   Suddenly, my sleeve gets soaking wet by the hand, gripping my forearm.

   I jump startled.

   “Wait! It’s fine. Come in,” Sam says.

   I slowly turn back to face him. 

---

Photo by cottonbro from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter one. 

Thank you for all the support 

❤❤❤

Welcome to a humorous, romantic and, sometimes, a pretty crazy love story.

I hope you like it and it gives you a lot of laughs.

What are your first impressions of Alec and Sam?

Share your thoughts, ask questions or criticize.

I will be happy to communicate with each one of you in the comments.

Love: Anny

2. The Hots (Alec)

Sam steps aside, opening a small gap in the door frame, and nods me to enter. It is really narrow. There is no other way to get in but to squeeze between him and the wall. I stare, waiting for him to move away some more. The guy shows no intention to do it.

   “Sorry, I can’t lead the way,” he says, faking an apologetic look. The smirk is still lingering on his lips. “Unless you want to have a full view of my naked ass.”

   My face instantly gets hotter. The tips of my ears are undoubtedly glowing in red. I hesitate for a while, but finally decide to go for it. It would be stupid to give up after making it this far. Our noses almost touch while I slide between his body and the wall. Our chests rub against each other. The front of my shirt gets wet.

   Why the hell is this hallway so narrow?

   His hand holding the towel over his crotch brushes my thigh. The shades of red on my face are brighter than the sun. I pin my eyes to the floor and stop a few steps away from him, unsure which way to go.

   “First door to the left,” Sam mutters with some weird tone in his voice. “Just give me five minutes, and I’ll be with you.”

   I quickly move ahead and almost throw myself through the mentioned door. My hands are shaking. “It’s because of the awkward situation,” I try to convince myself, not very successfully.

   It is a vast space that I have just entered. There is a sitting area to my left and an open kitchen to the right. The colors are light. The whole wall in front of me is occupied by large French windows, leading to a lush, green backyard. They are framed by ivory, linen curtains with small Eiffel Towers, printed all over them.

   Food and drink magazines are scattered on the coffee table and the beige sectional sofa. Tall, clattered bookcases cover two of the walls. The kitchen island and the cabinets’ surfaces have shiny, warm espresso colors. Everything is very stylish. Not that I expected Sam to live in a cave, but to be honest, I was rather picturing black leather and a creative mess everywhere.

   “It’s really nice,” I mumble, looking around the sun-lit, cozy room.

   “Thanks!” Sam’s voice comes too close behind me, making me jump.

   “Take a seat.” He chuckles, pointing to the sofa. “Stop freaking out. I won’t bite you.”

   Thank God, he is fully dressed now.

   The loose, white t-shirt and the pair of soft, black sweatpants are quite ordinary but somehow look gorgeous on him. His wet hair is tucked behind his ears. My gaze wanders over his bare feet and tattooed forearms. How can anyone look so good in such a casual way? I shake my head to distract myself as I am fully aware that I am ogling him. What is wrong with me?

   “Alec?” Sam clears his throat. I peek at his face. He is actually smiling at me. I am stunned. This is something new. I do not remember ever seeing him do it before. He shrugs. “You can also stand straight in the middle of the room if you prefer. I don’t mind.”

    I frown and flop on the sofa.

   “I am not freaking out. You just have the habit of sneaking silently behind people. Make some noise when you approach someone. This is unnerving.” Sam’s smile grows bigger. He is visibly in good spirits, which in itself is a small miracle. I take a deep breath and decide that this is the perfect opportunity to go directly to the point. “Which is exactly the reason why I bumped into Daniel, and he dropped that tray of food on the customer’s lap. That was how it all started.”

   Sam is watching me without blinking. It is pretty intense. I am already expecting him to pounce on me. My way of presenting the events is a bit manipulative. A trickle of sweat slides down my neck.

   “Do you want something to drink?” he suddenly asks. I am stupefied.

   “No! I mean, y-yes. I… could you…w-water?”

   Oh, Lord! I am stuttering now. Pathetic.

   “How about I mix you a cocktail?” Sam offers.

   “What?” I have a very hard time comprehending his words as he keeps gazing at me in this super strange way, which makes my brain work really, really, really slow.

   “I’ll mix you a cocktail,” he finally states.

   I answer nothing since it is definitely not a question. It is rude, though, to be silent like a fish. I look like a total fool, only blinking at him, so I force myself to speak. 

   “Well, yeah…. Thanks!… Great…” 

   He goes to the kitchen and starts taking out different bottles from the fridge, lining them on the island counter. They are more than ten, in all kind of shapes and colors.

   “So, what were you saying?” Sam asks while pouring various ingredients in a shaker.

   “Mmm…” What was I saying?

   Brace yourself!

   “I was saying that we all had some involvement in that fight, which left the bar with barely any glasses last night.” My throat feels as if someone is squeezing it with all force. “If the boss wants us to cover part of the damages, then it’s only fair that we split the costs in three.”

   I cast a nervous glimpse at Sam, but he keeps mixing the drink and does not seem fazed by my brave assertion.

   “If you hadn’t startled me, I wouldn’t have bumped into Daniel. He wouldn’t have spilled all that food on the person’s lap. The man wouldn’t have tried to hit Danny if he wasn’t drunk. My friend apologized countless times after all.” 

   Oh, my God! I wish I could stop the rant. Why doesn’t he even glance at me? 

   I have no other options but to strike the final blow. “You should not give shots to customers who are already juiced, especially if they tend to be aggressive. What happened is partly your fault, too.”

   I stop because I can clearly see that Sam is paying no attention to my carefully planned narrative. He pours the content of the shaker into two martini glasses, full of ice cubes to the brim, and brings them to the table. The liquid inside has this amazing purple color, with a light blue tint, which reminds me of a blooming violet. The sugar crystals on the rims reflect the sparkling shades. It is beautiful.

   “What is this?” I quietly ask. 

   “My new cocktail,” Sam proudly answers. “I finally refined the recipe. Would you like to be the first one to taste it?”

   “I… Oh… Thank you!” I am too bewildered by everything that is going on to worry about not being able to form a complete sentence. To make it worse, Sam pushes a glass into my hand with a sinful smirk on his lips and bold sparks in his piercing green eyes. I somehow manage to mumble, “How is it called?”

   He slowly leans towards me and whispers hoarsely, “I’ve got The Hots for you.”

---

Photo by Zulfiska from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at

the end of chapter 2!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting the story ❤❤❤

Do you think Sam is teasing Alec on purpose?

Did you already guess what The Hots 

is

? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask

questions, and

criticize if

you think it’s necessary.

Love: Anny

3. Boy Toy (Alec)

“What?” I shriek, staring at Sam like a mad man.

   What is this supposed to mean? Is he making some kind of an indecent proposal to me? My eyes go wide when a thought flushes through my mind that I am not completely opposed to the idea of accepting it. I am obviously out of my mind.

   “The cocktail,” Sam says, smirking at my surprised, red face. “I decided to call it The Hots.”

   A wave of embarrassment splashes over me, making me choke on my breath. I really need to brace myself. Idiot! Did I actually assume that Sam was offering sex to me? And even worse, was I really considering doing it? What the hell is wrong with me?

   Unable to come up with anything better to ease the awkwardness of the situation, I take a big gulp of the drink. My senses are instantly captivated by fresh exotic scents. There is also a slight spiciness, combined with the sweetness of the sugar crystals. Everything mixes into an incredible explosion of flavors, leaving my tongue tickling and waiting for more.

   “Wow,” I gasp, unconsciously closing my eyes to savor the taste longer.

   We stay like this for a few seconds. Sam is silent and motionless, waiting for me to go out of the trance and eventually give an opinion. What a poor choice of judge for a professional assessment of his accomplishment. At least I can confirm as a simple enthusiast that the drink is exceptional.

   “It’s just amazing,” I finally mumble and flutter my eyelids open only to meet two glossy, green eyes, gazing at mine.

   There is something in them which very much resembles… longing? No, it can not be that. I am not a person who would ever be longed for, especially by the hottest guy I have ever met. There is no way someone like Sam would be attracted to someone like me.

   His hypnotizing stare leaves me frozen. I do not react when his face gets even closer, his lips almost touching mine.

   “You know what,” Sam whispers, “I changed my mind. I think I’ll bite you.” 

   He pulls back and slides an open palm up my thigh. “Would you like that?”

   His brow rises questioningly. Utterly surprising myself, I breathe out, “I would.”

   Something is definitely wrong with me today. I have not even kissed anyone for the twenty-five years of my life, and now I am giving permission to this menacing man to bite me. Emmy from the kindergarten definitely does not count. I hope he did not mean to actually do that. This is a figurative way to say kiss, right? Oh, gosh! That would be even worse. He will surely find out that I have zero experience in the matter.

   Sam is closing the distance while this whirlwind of crazy thoughts is raging in my head. My brain is searching for a way to avoid the embarrassing outcome.

   Just before our lips touch, I grab the glass and pour the remaining content down my throat. It does not go to the right place. I choke heavily, unable to breathe. Tears spring in my eyes.

   Sam throws himself behind me and starts to pat my back hard. The burning liquid finally leaves my trachea. I take a big gulp of air, wiping my eyes.

   “I’ll fetch some water,” he nervously says, heading to the kitchen.

   I slowly drink the whole bottle, trying to delay the moment when I will have to look at him. When I finally do, I see the man startled and slightly pale.

   “No biting,” he quickly assures me, defensively raising his hands and sits at a decent distance from me. “So, how much?”

   What? Is he offering me money for sex now? What the fuck!

   I grab the second glass and drain it, watching out to pour it into the right pipe this time.

   “You should be careful with this. It tastes sweet but is quite strong,” Sam utters in amazement. “It kicks instantly.”

   Perfect! He thinks I am a drunkard now. Me, whose experience with alcohol is the two glasses of champagne I had at my prom! This could not have gone smoother.

   “So, what is the cost of the damage? How much is my share?” he asks again.

   Oh, he means the money for the bar repairs. Yes, that was what I came to talk about. How could I completely forget it? Unfortunately, my gigolo career just ended before it even started. I feel a little disappointed. Alec, the boy toy. Sounds cool, right? And why, suddenly, everything looks kind of blurry. It is so damn hot in here. Did he turn the heat on in the middle of the summer? I am sweating.

   “Alec, are you ok?” I hear Sam’s voice as if from far away.

   The last thing I see, before lumping down on my back and blacking out among the soft cushions, is Sam’s stunned face, hovering above me.

   My last thought is, “Oh my! this is a total falling from grace. I’ll be mortified when I come to my senses.”

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at

the end of chapter 3!

Thank you for reading and supporting

the

story! ❤❤❤

What do you think is the reason for Alec’s sudden collapse? 😍

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and critic

ize

if you think it’s necessary.

Love: Anny

4. Cherry Jam (Alec)

“Oh, my Lord!” A loud gasp stirs me awake. “Good Heavens! What is this?”

   It is a high-pitched, female voice, sounding utterly shocked and all but happy.

   I am not sure where I am and why there is a displeased woman near my bed. I am not even sure if this is my bed at all. It seems safest to pretend to be asleep under the circumstances. I lift my eyelids very slowly and carefully, just a millimeter, to assess the situation through the narrow slit hidden behind my lashes.

   A sweet looking lady in her sixties is standing next to me, energetically crossing herself and gazing at my face with such pity, as if I were not asleep, but already dead.

   “Sweet Jesus! Forgive me that I still work for that beast,” she keeps muttering. “Save his soul as he is trapped in sin, but is still young and can change.”

   She sighs heavily and shakes her head in total disbelief upon saying the last words, obviously convinced that the said change for better can never happen.

   I myself also pray that I somehow remember where I am, what has happened to me, and why this woman looks so familiar. I would also really appreciate it if she goes away so I can stop pretending and look around. She bends closer to study my face better instead, and starts tsking.

   “Poor boy! Must have been through a lot to faint here. Only God knows what that devil did to him.” The lady’s expression is an odd mixture of disapproval and sympathy. She finally walks away, mumbling under her breath. “And what is this outrageous profession he has chosen? To make people drink alcohol, after five years studying to become an engineer, as if it weren’t enough that he painted himself like a demon. I would spank some brain into his head if I were his mother. That is what being permissive does. Strict discipline, I said, but Nicol never listened to me. There was no one to lead the lost soul into the right path.”

   I almost snort. The description instantly refreshes my memories. I passed out on Sam’s sofa. However, I still have no idea if it was today or yesterday and how long I slept. Now I clearly recall that this is the woman we saw taking a taxi. She does not seem to be his mother after all, but she would definitely like to take her place for a while. Strangely enough, I am not too worried about the situation I have found myself in. I am much more concerned with how to stifle a bubbling laugh at the image of that petite lady spanking Sam. If it depended on her, he would be at church right now, begging for forgiveness for his many sins.

   “Hey, Rose!” Sam’s sleepy voice interrupts my thoughts. “Aren’t you a bit early today? It’s still only eight.”

   “Good morning, honey,” she chirps sweetly, plastering a juicy kiss on his cheek and lovingly rubs his back. “I am traveling to the countryside later. I promised your mommy that I would never let you start the day without a good breakfast no matter what. And here I am.”

   I am stunned. What happened to the deep indignation at his imprudent lifestyle?

   “Shall I make it for two? Is the little angel staying?” she coos, leaving me openmouthed.

   “Yes, sure,” Sam answers. “Can you make some muffins, please? I love the chocolate chips ones, with the cherry jam in the center.”

   “Aww, of course, sweetheart. They have been your favorite since you were five.” She giggles and pinches his cheek as if he is still a toddler.

   My self-control flies out of the window at the sight. I laugh out loudly, startling them both.

   “Cherry jam, huh?” I snort, biting my lip to stop the cackle that threatens to burst out like a bomb.

   “Oh, good morning, dear! I am Auntie Rose.” She beams at me, without crossing herself and tsking this time. “So nice to meet you! Did you sleep well? You must have gotten stiff on that uncomfortable sofa. Sammy, how could you let the boy sleep there? Where are your manners? Good thing you at least gave him a blanket.”

   If I were the Academy, I would grant her the Oscar in a twinkling.

   “I wasn’t sure if he wanted me to move him,” Sam explains, attracting my attention. “Sometimes, he says he would like something, and then acts like he’d rather not do it.”

   One glimpse, and I am ready to black out again. He is leaning on the kitchen island, wearing nothing but a pair of boxers and a sleeveless, white top, which barely covers his abs. His hair is a total mess, sticking out in all directions, and it looks damn good. His green eyes are sparkling mischievously, fixed on my flushed face. His wide grin makes my heart drop directly in my stomach. I freeze like a rabbit in the headlights as he starts walking towards me. This man is bad for my health. Literally.

   “Aren’t you going to tell Auntie your name?” Sam asks, offering a hand to help me up.

   “Um, sorry… I’m Alec,” I choke out, struggling to produce something at least somewhat resembling a polite smile.

   “What a lovely name,” she exclaims, full of benevolence. “What would you like to have for breakfast, dear?”

   There is no way that I am answering this or any other question. Sam is holding my hand and pulling me towards him. I am so dumbfounded that my legs tangle into the blanket. There is nothing I can hold on to, so I just slam on his chest with my face buried in the crook of his neck. Oh, my! What is this cologne. It smells divine.

   “Do you like muffins?” he purrs in my ear.

   That is the end of me. A tiny moan escapes my lips before I can stop it. It is barely audible but sounds to me loud enough to wake the dead. I am totally mortified.

   “Hmm, I think this means yes.” Sam chuckles, dragging me towards the kitchen, with an arm wrapped around my waist.

---

Photo by Sangeeth N from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 4!

Thank you for reading and supporting the story! ❤❤❤

Do you think Sam likes Alec?  😍

Or is he just teasing him for fun? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Love: Anny

5. Surprise Me (Alec)

We are sitting on the high stools on the three sides of the kitchen island. I can call my state of mind nothing less than off balance. Sam has pinned his eyes on my face, sipping blissfully his coffee with a sly smirk. I find nothing better to do but stuff the fourth muffin in my mouth. They are delicious. I need to stop, though, before starting to burp.

   “Are you Sammy’s friend, honey?” Auntie Rose asks cheerfully.

   I can not say I and Sam are friends. The weird tone, in which she says the word, makes me even more hesitant to confirm the title.

   “We are coworkers,” I incomprehensibly hum since my mouth is still full.

   “Oh!” She purses her lips in disapproval, probably thinking that I also “make people drink alcohol” just like Sam.

   “I am a chef,” I quickly add, feeling the need to defend myself under her judgmental stare.

   Auntie Rose instantly beams. “How wonderful! Admirable occupation. I can always appreciate a young man with good skills in the kitchen.” The reproachful glance is aimed at Sam this time. He does not seem to give a damn about it.

   “You are skin-and-bones, dear,” she continues after giving me a good look from head to toes. “You’d better also eat what you cook. You look quite hungry indeed.” I instantly put back on the tray the fifth muffin I had taken without even noticing. She goes unfazed, “Didn’t Sammy offer you dinner? I left some marvelous steaks in the oven yesterday, only to find them untouched. It is no surprise that you have passed out on the sofa.”

   She looks at me questioningly, and I feel obliged to say something.

   “Oh, he gave me to try some of…” I hear a loud cough, coming from Sam’s direction and peek at him. He’s making strange expressions. “… his cock…” I stop puzzled in the middle of the sentence. What does he want?

   “My dearest God!” the auntie shrieks, covering her mouth with her hand.

   “Cocktail,” I squeak, realizing what I’ve just said. “He offered me a drink. It was sweet. I didn’t know it was also very strong. It…”

   My rant has no effect on the outraged woman, who jumps up, grabs her bag and almost runs to the door.

   She turns around, just before leaving, pointing a finger at Sam who is gazing at her with his mouth agape. “I am telling everything to your mother this time, you varmint. I’ve had enough of your indecent behavior. Today’s youth has no sense of propriety.”

   The finger moves towards me then, making me shrink in my seat. “Shame on you!”

   She dashes out, slamming the door behind her.

   “Oh, my God!” I gasp, wishing the ground to swallow me somehow, right at this instant.

   The tense silence lasts only for a few seconds, wiped away by rapturous laughter. I glare at Sam, who is holding his stomach, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

   “You are quite something, Alec,” he snorts through uncontrollable cackles. “If I knew you were such an adorable disaster, I would’ve invited you for a drink a long time ago.”

   “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to scandalize your auntie,” I start to apologize when I figure out what he just said. “What? You would?”

   “Definitely.” Sam winks at me and nods in confirmation. “And don’t worry about Rose. She’ll be right back in no time. It is her personal mission to lecture me and report to my mother any information about my sinful life that she manages to get hold on.”

   “Huh?… Oh!” Unfortunately, the warm feeling that spreads through my body does not ease my utter embarrassment.

   Sam walks around the counter and stands in front of me, playfully tilting his head to the side. I try to hide my burning cheeks in my palms, but he grabs my chin with two fingers and brings his face closer. “You know that you’re damn cute, right? But it won’t help you get away so easily.”

   “W-what d-do you m-mean?” I stutter in dismay.

   “You’ll cook for me tonight,” Sam states. “It will be your punishment. I want you here at six. Text me what you need before you come, Mr. Cute Chef.”

   “What if I say no?” I mutter.

   “You want to say no?” Sam raises a brow.

   “No,” I barely mumble. He has expressive brows. Their soft arch becomes prominent when they move. Fascinating. Does he trim them, or maybe use some beauty product? They are too perfect to be entirely natural…

   “Then you want to say yes?” Sam’s voice startles me out of musing on his charms.

   This is definitely a trap. I have no idea what I want to say. He is too close for me to think. His fingers are warm. My skin tingles under the touch. I feel his coffee scented breath on my face. He smells of vanilla, sandal wood, and something spicy that makes my head spin.

   “Yes,” I finally gasp in defeat.

   “Then I’ll wait for you,” he whispers, rubbing his thumb on my bottom lip. “Surprise me!”

---

Photo Designecologist by from Pexels

A/N

Hello

,

at the end of chapter 5!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

How do you expect the planned dinner to go? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it is necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the chapter.

Love: Anny

6. One Thousand Euro (Alec)

I pop out of the house like a bat out of hell and run down the street until I am sure I can not be seen from the windows or the backyard. My heart will jump out of my chest. I am gasping for air. There is a bench on the sidewalk under a tree. I heavily flop on it.

   What was that crazy shit that just happened to me? I trace the impressive bulge in my pocket. One thousand euro. Is it possible for someone to rob you at ten in the morning? I tentatively look around. Of course not! I am losing my mind.

   I touch my bottom lip, which is still tingling from the feel of Sam’s finger brushing against it. He was going to kiss me twice. His aunt is convinced I have done things to his… Argh, I am not saying it again. And I have a… date? Is cooking for a guy, as a punishment for your stupid behavior, a date? I need to talk to someone, or my head will explode. Daniel! Yes, I will call Danny. He can do the job of assessing the events as an unbiased observer. I immediately dig out my phone and dial the number.

   “Hey, Alec! So, you’re still alive and in one piece,” he yells in my ear.

   “I’m not sure,” I mutter.

   “What do you mean you’re not sure? Did he beat you up?” Danny’s voice sounds concerned.

   “No! Of course not! Are you insane? Why would he do that? Sam is actually awesome. And guess what, he gave me the money,” I retort, sounding too protective not to raise suspicion.

   “He did?” Danny shrieks in disbelief. “What did you do? Did you blow him?”

   Why does everybody accuse me of messing around with Sam’s dick? I am the last person on Earth to even think about it. Alright, this is not exactly the truth, but still, I do not have enough courage to kiss him, not to mention anything else. This whole thing is starting to give me a terrible headache, or maybe it is The Hots.

   “I need a ride,” I announce, mainly to change the topic.

   “No problem. Where are you?” Danny asks.

   “On the street, just a little down from Sam’s house,” I explain.

   “What? Why are you still there? Oh, my God! Don’t tell me you spent the night with him,” Danny screams. “Don’t move! I’m coming.”

   He goes to hang up but stops. “Are you alright?”

   What the hell does this odd question mean?

   “Why wouldn’t I be?” I defensively grumble.

   “Never mind,” he quickly says. “I’ll be there in ten minutes.”

   I am not sure it was a good idea to call him, after all. I should have better called a taxi. He obviously drove with the speed of light. I see the car approaching in less than five minutes.

   Danny gazes at me as if I am the eighth wonder of the world. His eyes become as wide as pancakes when I slide on the seat next to him and wave the bundle of banknotes under his nose.

   “How did you persuade him?” Admiration and astonishment are written on his face.

   “I didn’t have to. I only explained the situation, and he said it was fair to split in three.” Danny squints at me. His distrust is more than obvious. This is really starting to annoy me. I petulantly add, “We drank cocktails. It got late, so I crashed on his sofa.”

   Danny’s brow shoots higher than his hairline. “Only that?”

   “What else?” I hiss.

   “Alright.” He raises his hands. “If you say so.”

   I glare at him and pout. What is he implying? I do not like his tone. My friend sighs and starts the car. We drive in silence for ten minutes before he pulls over in front of my apartment block.

   “You are experienced in dating, right?” I finally ask, after some hesitation. Daniel definitely deserves the silent treatment for the rest of the day, but this is an urgent matter.

   “Well, I am married, so yeah, you could say so,” he confidently declares.

   “Do you think it is a date if someone asks you to cook dinner for them in their own house?” I choke out the question.

   “Hmm, it depends.” Danny thoughtfully scratches his nose.“If the person showed any special interest in you, yeah, it could be a date. Did Sam ask you over for dinner?”

   “Mhm.” I nod in confirmation. “It is a punishment because I said some shit in front of his aunt.”

   “Punishment, my ass! The guy is hitting on you. If you decide to go to that dinner, you better prepare. Do you get what I mean?” He turns to me, narrowing his eyes. “Alec, are you gay?”

   “I have no idea,” I gasp.

   “Have you ever fallen for a woman?” Danny asks.

   “No,” I confess. “But I haven’t fallen for a man either.”

   “Never?” He sounds amazed. “Not a single time?”

   “Well, I liked a girl in the kindergarten.” Now that I say it, it does sound a bit silly. But that is the pure truth.

   Danny snorts, trying not to burst into laughter. “Do you like Sam?”

   “Kind of,” I mumble. “I mean, I think I do, a lot.”

   “You better get ready then,” he states. “Sam doesn’t look like someone who beats around the bush and definitely doesn’t look like someone who prefers to bottom, although you can never tell for sure. I mean, you should figure out how you feel about doing it.”

   I only gaze at him open-mouthed.

   “Alec, do you have any idea how the sex between two men goes?” he asks.

   I shake my head. What sex? Nobody is planning to do such things, right?

   “You better surf the internet a little.” Danny starts smirking, waving me out of the car.

   “Wait! What do you think I should cook?” I shout through the open window.

   “Nothing too spicy.” He starts the engine, grinning from ear to ear.

   I walk into my apartment and roll on the couch, rubbing my burning face with my hands. What did Daniel mean with all that talk about bottoming and preparing, and how I felt about it? Am I really so dumb? I peek between my fingers and see the laptop on the coffee table. It can do no harm to read a little, right? I sit up and open it, typing “male to male sex” in the browser. Wow, there surely is a lot of information… and pictures.

   Oh my God! My hands are shaking, and my ears are burning thirty minutes later. Oh, my dearest God! I can not do this for the life of me. I shut the laptop closed and push the damn thing as far away from me as possible. There is no fricking way that I am doing anything, even remotely resembling what I just saw.

   No sex! I’m determined to die a virgin. I jump up and run to the bathroom to take the coldest shower I can stand. And then I might spend some time in the fridge as well.

---

Photo by Pixabay from Pexels.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 6!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Do you think Alec will gather some courage to go to Sam’s place and cook for him after these revelations? 😍

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it is necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Love: Anny

7. Tomatoes, Eggs and Mozzarella (Alec)

I finally decide that it is pointless to freak out and no one is planning to murder me, after two hours of desperate attempts to erase the vibrant pictures I saw on the internet from my mind, and take a nap, curled on the sofa. I better occupy myself with something productive. Cooking is what always makes me focused. Yes, I have to figure out the menu for tonight’s dinner. We are going to eat, only eat, so I need to prepare food.

   I toss away the blanket and hesitantly reach for the laptop. I hope I closed that browsing session. Did I close it? I peek at the screen in fear. Thank God, I see only my Colosseum screensaver. I might clear the history as well. I definitely do not want to stumble upon anything related to the topic any time soon. It looked so complicated. I wonder how people get to do it at all. Not me! Nope! Nix! No way! That man was actually shoving his… Argh, not again! Food! Think about food!

   I type “What to eat on a first date?” and hit the search button, rolling my eyes. Nobody said this was a date. It will be just dinner with a friend. I shut the laptop closed and sigh deeply. My life was perfectly normal only twenty-four hours ago, boring, but normal. Now I have to feed that tattooed, teasing, annoying, handsome… hot… Gosh!… boy.

    Alright, I can do this! Let’s see! I can prepare coquilles Saint-Jacques in a creamy sauce. Nah, too pretentious, time-consuming, and definitely allergenic. What about mustard glazed pork chops? Ugh, it seems too heavy, and the flavor is quite pungent. Not everybody likes it. It should be something that most people enjoy, but not too ordinary. I am still scratching my nape, wondering what could be the best choice when my phone rings. I jump startled and glance nervously at the screen. My heart flips when I see Sam’s name.

   “Hey, how’s my personal boozer chef?” he asks cheerfully.

   “I’m not…” I loudly protest, but then it downs on me that he is teasing me again. I huff, “Can we forget this incident, please? I am not touching any of your cocktails again. That I can tell you for sure.”

   “Tell it to Auntie,” he snorts through laughter. “Are you ready with the shopping list?”

   “What shopping list?” I am baffled.

   “Hellooo! The one for the dinner you’re going to cook,” Sam reminds me, chuckling the entire time.

   I am about to ask, “What dinner?” when a lonely brain cell decides to do its duty and save me from total embarrassment.

   “Ah, yes, right,” I mutter, having no idea what else to say. I look desperately around and blurt the first thing that comes to my mind, “I need tomatoes, eggs, and mozzarella.”

   “Ok,” Sam says casually. “Don’t be late! See ya at six.”

   I gaze at the phone, startled and discouraged. What was that idiotic combination of products that I have just produced? What am I going to do with it, except some salad? Why do I always lose completely my ability to think every time Sam is involved?

   I am sitting and staring at the opposite wall, waiting for the faithful brain cell to find some friends in my empty head. It takes quite some time. Suddenly, the gears start to turn again. I jump and run to the fridge. There is a neatly sealed package there. I grin from ear to ear. Yes, this will do the magic. 

   Now, what to wear? I open the closet and stare at the total mess inside. I really need to put it in order someday. It will look as if I am trying to impress him if I put on dress pants with a button-down shirt, and besides, I look ridiculous in formal clothes. Jeans and a hoodie are out of question. I love them, but the outfit is too casual. I groan in exasperation. I have nothing suitable to wear.

   At last, I am standing at Sam’s door in a pair of white, cropped trousers and a burgundy, plain t-shirt with the sharp awareness that they are both too tight. I did various procedures to try and tame my hair, but it looks just as tousled as any other day. I am squeezing the frozen package in my hand and contemplating whether to ring the bell or run away. 

   The door opens before I can come up with a decision, and all my brain cells instantly submit their resignation. I suspect it is permanent this time.

   “How long were you planning to hang outside?” Sam baits me with a finger and smirks.

   I can not utter a word, too busy to stare at him. I feel so stupid now. What was wrong with the dress shirt? Why didn’t I put it on? Sam is so elegant that he can easily appear on the red carpet of any public event he wants and will no doubt be the best-looking man there. The navy blue, fitted suit over a casual, open collar shirt gives him a bad boy vibe that makes my legs as soft as jelly. He is gorgeous. I feel ordinary. Is that a new haircut? I can not take my eyes off that brushed up fringe. Did he do all this for me? His big grin only makes things worse. My heart is racing.

   “Alec, are you ok?” Sam leans closer, studying my face.

   “Mhm, I… I think I need to sit for a while,” I mumble.

   “Come in!” He nods towards the door, adding the phrase I fear the most. “I’ll make you a cocktail.”

---

Photo ID 179449179 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 7!

Thank you to everyone who made it so far!

❤❤❤

Did you like Sam’s special look for his date with Alec?

😍

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

8. Frozen Ravioli (Alec)

I sit on the sofa and instantly hear a tearing sound, coming from the bottom of my trousers. Shit! I tentatively trace the seam on my butt while Sam is not looking. Luckily, it is not torn. Stupid trousers! I had to put on the most uncomfortable ones. I would have been much better in jeans. I will never be as elegant as him anyway. Why am I always so clumsy and awkward?

   “Which is your favorite flavor?” Sam asks, leaning on the kitchen island.

   I am gazing at him. My heart is pounding wildly. 

   “What kind of fruit do you like?” He does not give up, despite the complete lack of reaction on my part. “What spices? Do you prefer sweet, salty, or sour?”

  I let out a sigh of relief. Spices are my element. I love combining them and discovering new, exciting flavors.

   “Peppercorns are my most favorite spice,” I excitedly answer. “I know this might sound ordinary, but they are actually amazing. I love all the types - black, red, green. You can do so many things, like put them in salads, main courses and even desserts. Have you tried black pepper chocolate or mango and pink peppercorn cake?”

   Sam is staring at me. I can not stop babbling. This is probably my most preferred topic.

   “I love nutmeg and bay leaves. The combination is a killer. It has this exotic scent, just on the verge of being too much. If you manage to maintain a good balance, it becomes the perfect match. I love hot milk with just a pinch of nutmeg and a spoonful of honey. It makes you feel…” Why is he ogling me this way? “… cozy and warm, especially in the cold winter… Cough!… months… “

   I stop because Sam’s expression is really strange. His eyes are fixed on my face. He is approaching me with a smile that is sweet but also kind of predatory.

   “What?” I squeak when he grabs my hand and makes me stand up. “Why are you looking at me like this?”

   Dearest God! He is pulling me towards him with an arm around my waist, and I can do nothing but glue myself to his broad, firm… Oh my!… muscular chest.

   “Do you know what you are?” he purrs in my ear. I squirm at the jolt of heat that rushes down my spine. “You are hot chocolate with pink pepper.”

   I gasp when his lips lightly brush my earlobe. Something is definitely happening inside my pants. They are too damn tight. I’ll never put them on again.

   “Do you want to know why?” Sam breathes in the crook of my neck, and I get goosebumps on places I didn’t even know existed on my body. “It’s because you’re sweet and addicting, velvety smooth and delicious, tempting me to taste you all the time, but also spicy and messy. You’re just the perfect balance of everything.”

   Is he talking about me? I am not all of this. He is.

   Sam’s palm slides up my back till his fingers bury in my hair. His warm body lures me to press closer. I hesitate for a moment but can’t resist and wrap my arms around his neck. His face is so close that our lips almost touch.

    “Can I kiss you, my cute Peppercorn?” he whispers.

   I fear it. I want it. I am not sure I can do it. My head will explode from the thousands of thoughts that are raging inside. Sam is waiting for me to answer, but I can not utter a word. His lips are hypnotizing. I gaze at them. He smells so good. His muscles are moving under my palms while he is drawing slow circles above my waist.

   “I’ve never done it,” I mumble, totally distracted by the way his tongue flips over his bottom lip.

   “I know. Don’t worry.” He smiles, brushing his lips against mine.

   I am overwhelmed. My senses go crazy. A part of me that I have been holding back for so long is suddenly unleashed. I pounce on him and harshly bite his lip. It is soft and sweet. I need more.

   “Wow, savage,” Sam groans. “Just the way I like it.”

   He squeezes my trembling body against his, devouring my lips. His mouth is harsh and careful, demanding and giving, tender and dominant, everything at once. I am completely lost in him. His lips are moving between mine, guiding them against his, luring them to part and be brave. A loud moan escapes my chest when the tip of his tongue gently touches mine. I quiver in his arms, taken aback by the realization that this is my first kiss, and it could not be more perfect. Every touch is so intimate. I suddenly feel vulnerable. The most explicit pictures I saw on the internet earlier start to emerge in my mind. I push him away.

   “Wait! I can’t do this. I’m sorry! It’s not for me,” I screech, taking a few steps back.

   “Alec, calm down!” Sam pleads. “What is not for you?”

   “The sex. It’s too… it’s so… embarrassing,” I mutter with burning face. “I saw it. It’s very… scary.”

   “Hey, it’s ok,” Sam tries to calm me. “I wasn’t planning to have sex with you… tonight, I mean. It takes two willing parties to do the job, you know.”

   “I’m not a willing party,” I firmly state.

   “Oh, Peppercorn!” Sam grins widely, ruffling my hair. “This will be such fun.”

   He flops on the sofa and immediately jumps up with a shrill scream. 

   “What the hell is this?” He turns to peek at the place where he just sat, rubbing his butt with a hand.

   “I’m sorry!” I remorsefully mumble, looking at the package of frozen ravioli I brought with me. The ice has melted, forming a puddle on the seat and a big, wet splotch on Sam’s ass. “It’s our dinner.”

   “Oh, Gosh!” Sam bursts into laughter. “You’ll be the death of me! I’ll just go change quickly and we can cook them. I think they survived.”

    “Ok,” I hum, picking at the hem of my shirt.

   “Can we clarify something first?” Sam asks, turning at the door.

   “Mhm.” I nod, avoiding to look directly at his face.

   “If I kiss you, it does not mean we are going to have sex. It only means that you are gorgeous, I like you, and I want to kiss you. Is that ok?”

   “Yeah, it’s ok?” I finally smile.

   “Fine,” he says, beaming at me. “And don’t burn down the house until I’m back.”

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 8!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

This was Alec’s very first kiss. Did you like it?

😍

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

9. Marinara Sauce (Sam)

I slowly take off my trousers, grinning from ear to ear. How can he be so cute? I was too dumb and most definitely blind. We have been working together for over a year. How could I not notice his amazing personality, not to mention the looks? It is impossible to stop thinking about his tousled, silky hair, the sparkling brown eyes, and those gorgeous, pink lips. I will not be able to focus on anything else now that I tasted them. I am already crazy about his adorable innocence. This boy is fire. It only makes it better that he has no clue about it yet.

   My grin goes wider. A little provocation can do no harm. Teasing him has become my favorite thing. Alec needs it. How else will he finally admit to himself how bad he wants me?

   I scratch my nape, considering exactly what to do, and open the closet with determination. A loud clank from the kitchen makes me chuckle. The sweet Peppercorn has obviously started to cook. I’m not worried. I have a fire extinguisher. I dig a little and finally take out a sleeveless, fitted top with buttons, giving a good view of my tattooed biceps and forearms. I know they affect him by the way he can’t stop staring every time. I open it at the front to show off my pecs and march towards the kitchen with a wicked smirk. This fearful rabbit has nowhere to run.

   My mouth falls agape upon entering. Alec is not the clumsy cutie anymore. He works quickly, demonstrating proficiency and skill. The mozzarella is sliced. The tomatoes are chopped and simmering in a deep skillet. He is making crumbs by mincing the bread with a big knife so fast that I barely distinguish his hand’s movements. The room is already filled with the mouthwatering flavor of freshly cooked food.

   “Hey, Sam!” He glances at me over his shoulder. “Sorry, but I searched through the cupboards and the fridge and took out some bread, garlic, and olive oil. I need about forty-five minutes for a good marinara sauce, so I thought I’d better start.”

   “Yeah, it’s fine. You can take whatever you need,” I mutter.

   He is fussing around the stove. I can not take my eyes off the damn white trousers. I focus on the food and shake my head in remorse. It does not help. Wasn’t I the one who should have provoked him? Where did he take those tight pants from? The thing bugging me the most is that I do not actually see any outlines of underwear. Is it possible that he has none? I lean on the kitchen island behind him, fully aware of the fact that I am openly staring at his butt. Shit! I am a bad, bad person. I am ashamed of myself. On the other hand, he does not see me. So I can gaze some more, right?

   “Sam? Are you listening to me?” Alec’s voice takes me out of my day dreaming. I realize that he is talking to me.

   “Sorry! What were you saying?” I ask, scolding myself for the weakness.

   “Do you like gorgonzola? The flavor is a bit tangy, but I have put only a pinch in the filling, mixed with cremini mushrooms and beef. It may sound a strange combination, but in the right proportions and with the right spices can be exquisite,” he explains, energetically stirring the sauce with a wooden spatula.

   Honestly, right now, I have no fricking idea what the hell gorgonzola is. Wasn’t it some kind of Italian cheese? God, I can not take this anymore. With full awareness of what a complete idiot I must be to do this, I plaster both my hands on his soul-destroying, bubble butt.

   Alec squeaks, turning abruptly towards me, with the spatula still in his hand. A spoonful of boiling sauce flies the short distance between us and sticks straight to the front of my seductive tank top. I scream shrilly, rather by surprise than because I’m hurt, and pull out the top over my head with the speed of light, tossing it in the sink.

   “Oh, my God! Oh, my God! I’m so sorry!” Alec chatters, tracing my chest with his open palms. “Does it hurt? Did I burn you! I’m so clumsy. Oh, my God!”

   “Alec, calm down!” I gasp. “I’m fine. Stop rubbing my nipples. I’m getting hard.”

   “What?” He freezes, gazing at me with wide open eyes.

   The boy is so shocked at the realization of what he has been doing that it does not come to his mind to remove his hands from my pecks. His eyes run up and down over my bare abs and finally pin on mine. His lips part. He leans only an inch closer, but it is enough for me to lose it. I grab his waist and sweep him off his feet, placing him to sit on the counter. He yelps in surprise, but his arms instantly wrap around my shoulders. He savagely pounces on my mouth.

   I suck in his bottom lip with no hesitation and start caressing it with my tongue. His thighs squeeze my waist, pulling me against him. Alec’s sudden transition from fear to boldness drives me wild. I slide my hands under his shirt, tracing the delicate muscles of his back. His whimper is the sweetest sound I have ever heard. I nibble at his plump lips. He readily lets my tongue slide over his and lure it to taste mine. The kiss is getting deeper and more sensual in seconds. I feel his fingers brushing through my hair. He loudly moans loudly and presses his whole body against mine.

   How the hell am I going to stop? He is adorable, giving in completely, tracing my spine with trembling fingers, gasping every time my hand becomes braver while exploring his velvety skin.

   A strong smell of something burning, accompanied by thick smoke, coming from the stove, suddenly sobers us both.

   “My sauce,” Alec yells and jumps from the counter, dashing towards the reeking pan.

   “Don’t touch it!” I grab his arm and push him aside to fix the damages. There is not much to do, but rinse it with water and throw it in the trash. It is completely ruined.

   I take out a new pan and grin at my startled Peppercorn. “Sorry, you’ll have to start all over again, but it was worth it.”

   “Fine!” Alec pouts, pointing to the sofa. “But you are going to sit right there. Now!”

   “Alright. Fair enough. I deserved it.” I toss my stained top in the garbage can and head to the opposite side of the room.

   He gives me a good look from top to bottom and purses his lips, adding, “With a shirt on.”

---

Photo ID 89707723 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 9!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think they

wi

ll have something to eat after all?

😍

Did

you like to see the

events

from Sam’s poin

t of view?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it is necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the

chapter.

Love: Anny

10. A Bottom or a Top (Sam)

I decide to use the opportunity and learn more about Alec. I am not allowed anywhere near the kitchen, but he never said I could not ask questions. I make myself comfortable on the sofa and get ready to enjoy watching his captivating movements as he dips each ravioli into the egg mixture and then into the seasoned breadcrumbs.

   “How old are you?” I casually test the waters. “You look too young to be that good at cooking.”

   “I was good at cooking when I was ten.” He giggles and tosses a ravioli in the air, flawlessly catching it before it plunges into the pan. “Never wanted to do anything else. I knew I would become a chef even back then. Besides, I doubt I’m younger than you! I’m twenty-five.”

   “You look fifteen,” I note just to tease him. “You’re such a dainty little thing.”

   Alec pouts and gives me a reproachful glare. “I bet you are saying this to annoy me.”

   “I love teasing you,” I admit. “But I also think you are really handsome, although this is not what I like the most about you.”

   “Stop it,” he squeaks with a face redder than a strawberry. “Do you want to have dinner or prefer to throw away another pan?”

   “Sorry,” I quickly apologize. “I don’t have another pan. We’ll have to keep this one. I’m twenty-seven, so you’re still my cute, little Peppercorn.”

   The spoon slips out of his hand and loudly clanks on the floor. I cackle, earning another glare.

   “I’d rather you stayed in the other room till I’m ready,” Alec mutters.

   “That is out of the question,” I firmly refuse, patiently waiting for him to bend down and pick it up. He hesitates. I think he is afraid that I will ogle his butt if he does or, maybe, that his pants will rip apart. They are definitely too tight. Both options are perfectly fine with me. He finally takes another spoon from the drawer, pursing his lips in disapproval.

   “How come that you’ve never kissed?” I shoot. The new spoon flies to the floor, joining the other.

   “I never wanted it,” he mumbles, reaching into the drawer again. “Do you find pleasure in making me uncomfortable?”

   “No!” I immediately deny. “I’m not doing it on purpose. Well, I didn’t this time. You’re jumpy. Why are you so nervous about everything?”

   “I wasn’t before coming here yesterday.” He peeks at me and rewards me with a shy smile that I surely do not deserve. “Did you mean what you said?”

   “Which one exactly?” I ask, although I know the answer.

   “That you like me,” he utters, almost soundlessly.

   “Yes, I mean it. I like you a lot.” I reassuringly smile at him. Alec should feel relaxed around me. I better stop teasing him so much.

   He is toying with a ravioli, obviously on the horns of a dilemma, but finally decides to speak. “Can I ask you a personal question, actually two questions? You can just tell me that it’s none of my business, though.”

   “Sure,” I quickly nod. “It’s ok to ask me anything.”

   “Why are you always so hostile at work? People are afraid of you. Don’t you want to socialize with your coworkers?” His expression is one of a keen interest. The attention makes me feel warm inside. I am happy he is not one of those people.

   “I didn’t really know they perceived me this way.” I am a bit taken aback. Afraid? Wow! I had no idea my unwillingness to communicate had made me look scary. I try to explain. “I don’t like letting random acquaintances close. Many people are judgmental. I don’t appreciate my sexuality or, overall, my life being questioned or labeled by others. I have a bad experience. I’m also not very good at small talk, so…”

   “Oh!” Alec nervously tucks a loose strand behind his ear. “Sorry! I didn’t want to be nosy. You are very patient with your auntie, though, for someone who doesn’t want to be judged.”

   “Rose is an exception.” I grin at the thought of their memorable encounter. “I owe her a lot. She earned the right to preach to me from time to time. What else did you want to ask?”

   “Dinner’s ready,” Alec announces cheerfully, ignoring the question. The shades of red on his face go to extremes. It only makes me more curious.

   I go to the kitchen island and start helping him put everything on the counter. We are doing it in silence. He is very careful not to touch my fingers while we arrange the plates. The atmosphere is getting tense. I do not like it. What can be so difficult to ask? I grab his hand and look him intently in the eye.

   “Are you a bottom or a top?” he blurts. His eyes immediately widen. He withdraws his hand and covers his mouth with it. “Oh, my God! I’m so sorry! This was absolutely stupid. I’m a total idiot. I read about it because I haven’t… I mean, I didn’t know how… Oh, Gosh! Would you, please, stop staring!”

   I can not stop gazing at his scarlet face for the life of me. He is so cute. Poor boy! I really don’t want to laugh, but I don’t think I can hold it. I cup his cheeks and press my forehead to his, trying to brace myself.

   “Was this bothering you the entire evening?”

   “It was,” he gasps. “We need to clarify it. It’s driving me crazy. I don’t think I can… “

   “Shh,” I put my finger on his lips. “We’re not discussing sex right now. I’m hungry, and this dinner can’t be postponed any longer. I assure you that everything will be crystal clear if we ever come to this. What do you drink with fried ravioli?”

   “White whine,” Alec says, stepping closer to me. “But I thought you’ll be mixing cocktails.”

   “One thing does not exclude the other,” I grin. “You can take this as the answer to your question as well.”

   His shocked expression is the last straw. I burst into rapturous laughter.

---

Photo by bhofack2 from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 10!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Well, what do you think is the answer to Alec’s question? 😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

11. Sweet Peppercorn (Sam)

“I’ve got Chardonnay, Chenin Blanc, and Sauvignon Blanc. Which one do you choose?” I nudge Alec, who is still leaning on the countertop, heavily breathing with a face as red as a poppy.

   “Sauvignon Blanc will be perfect,” he barely utters.

   “Alec, relax!” I am trying to calm him down. “It is ok to ask a question about sex. It’s not such a big deal.”

   “Please, don’t say sex.” He gasps as if there is not enough oxygen in the room.

   What did he watch? He behaves as if hooking up with another guy is something worse than a tooth extraction without anesthesia, and being a top or a bottom equals to being Jack the Ripper and his victim. The boy definitely needs a drink. This, at least, is something I am good at. Not that I am not good at sex, but God forbid I tell him about it.

   “Come on, help me with the cocktails,” I urge him, hoping to distract him from his deep embarrassment.

   He takes a shaky breath and enthusiastically smiles. “Sure! What do you want me to do?”

   “Could you, please, squeeze the juice of a grapefruit and a lemon for me,” I give him the first task. “Then we’ll swizzle everything.”

   “Can I mix it?” He beams. “I’ve never mixed a cocktail. I really want to try.”

   “Of course, Peppercorn.” I nod in agreement and pinch his cheek. “But only if you promise to teach me how to cook something nice next time.”

   “Yeah, great idea.” He quickly gets to work. Obviously, giving him tasks in the kitchen is the only way to keep Alec focused on something else instead of looking at me as if I have grown two heads, or rather two dicks. I snort, trying not to laugh out again.

   I line a jug, two stemless wine glasses, a swizzle stick, and all the ingredients on the counter.

   “I am ready.” Alec excitedly claps his hands, bouncing on his feet.

   “Ok, fill the jug halfway with ice and pour two glasses of wine,” I instruct him. “Now add half a glass of each type of juice. Stir a little.”

   “Oh, my God! This is so cool!” He is enjoying himself and it makes him even cuter. “I love it!”

   “Do I get a kiss then?” I smirk.

   “Yes, you do.” He instantly agrees, but quickly adds, “Not before it’s ready.”

   “Fine! Add a spoonful of brown sugar and just a few drops of lavender syrup and swizzle till it’s almost dissolved.” He is very careful to do exactly what I say, although I have chosen a cocktail that allows some liberty in the proportions. “Put some ice in the glasses and strain the drink into them.”

   “Wow, the color is amazing,” Alec exclaims, proud of the result. “You are so good at this!”

   “Thank you! I surely am.” What is the point in being modest. I love my profession and appreciate every compliment about my skills. This time, though, I’ll give the credit to Alec. “It’s time for the most important ingredient. Sprinkle some red peppercorns in each glass.”

   He puts the final touch, a slice of lemon, and looks at the glasses with shining eyes. “Sam, they are beautiful. I can’t wait to try the drink. How is it called?”

   “Mmm, since we just invented the recipe, we’ll have to come up with a name as well.” I scratch my nose wondering which would be the best. “Ah, here we go. I have a nice one. This will be the Sweet Peppercorn cocktail. What do you say?”

   “I think it’s just perfect!” he smiles. “Do you want your kiss now?”

   His lips glue to mine before I can answer. It is a quick, sweet, clumsy kiss, but my heart skips a beat. I feel a new, strange flutter in my stomach and blink at him, startled at my own reaction. Could this be it? The thing that everyone is so crazy about? The feeling all romantic novels describe? Am I falling for him?

   We sit on the high stools, facing each other. Alec immediately stuffs his mouth with ravioli. I’m only gazing at him. Is it normal to find a trickle of tomato sauce, sliding on his chin, so adorable? I hand him a napkin, fighting the urge to lick it. The movements of his lips are fascinating. How can they be so perfect? Maybe, this is worth trying, to do things properly for once, to ask him on a date and take him to the movies and not show him the scary thing in my pants before the third date. I haven’t dated for years, but I’ll be damned if this is a one night stand.

   “Sam, aren’t you going to eat?” Alec cocks a brow, taking a big gulp from his glass. “Ah, it’s so refreshing. Honestly, I have never tasted something so good. This is the first time I really like wine.”

   “You mixed it. There was no way it wouldn’t be awesome. The accomplishment is entirely yours.” His happy face makes me all tingly and warm. I hesitate for a single second before asking, “Alec, can I take you on a date? Would you like to date me?”

   He peeks at me startled, but quickly braces himself and mumbles, “I actually do! But can we take it slow, please. I’ve never done it. I’m not even sure what I’m supposed to do.”

   “Leave it all to me.” I wink and finally put a ravioli in my mouth. “Oh my God! This is incredible! Let’s skip dating. Will you marry me?”

   Alec starts giggling and it is the most captivating thing I have ever seen.

---

Photo by Geraud pfeiffer from Pexels

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 11!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think this is the beginning of a love story or it will all go down in flames? 😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

12. Get out! (Sam)

I wake up with the amazing feeling that life is wonderful and I am the king of the world. My smile is so big that my jaws ache. I stretch out and peek at the clock. There is plenty of time before work. I am going to use every second to come up with the most incredible date. It will be funny, fantastic and unforgettable. I must make him want more, think of me day and night, and crave to see me again. I feel so alive. A shy, innocent boy made a new person out of me in only forty-eight hours.

   I grab my phone, contemplating whether to call Alec or send a message. It is still nine. He may be sleeping. We watched a movie till midnight, and he nearly dozed off close to the end. Texting is better.

   Me: Hey Peppercorn! Are you up?

   My spicy angel: Hey! Good morning! I’m actually jogging.

   Me: Really? Good for you.

    My spicy angel: Well, I’m only pretending while Daniel is barely catching his breath. I’m buying coffee and donuts right now.

   Daniel? I frown. Didn’t this dick have a wife? What is he doing with my Peppercorn so early in the morning instead of cuddling with her? I snort in irritation. Ok, calm down! They are friends. You can not be jealous of his friends. The date. I need to plan the perfect date. Focus!

   Me: Are you afraid of heights?

    My spicy angel:  What? Why?

    Me: Just asking. I want to learn more about you.

   Shit! That was stupid. He is not going to buy it. 

   My spicy angel: I don’t believe you.    

   Touché! How do you answer that? Think! My brain obviously accepts this order in the opposite way and responds with a blank, white space. The pause is getting awkward, so I write the first thing that comes to my mind.

    Me: Which is your favorite food?

    My spicy angel: So, we’ll pretend that you didn’t ask me about the heights? 🙄

   Is that a ‘rolling eyes’ emoji? This angel is quite spicy. 

    Me: Ok, I need this information because I want to surprise you and don’t want the surprise to be unpleasant. And don’t roll your eyes cause I’ll see you in five hours at work and won’t forget it.

    My spicy angel: I’m not afraid of you 🙄

   Oh, my God! I am going to spank him, and he is going to like it. I chuckle. Even his messages are cute.

    Me: So?

   The silence that follows is quite long, as if he is not sure what to write back. The phone finally dings.

   My spicy angel: The answer is no. I don’t really know about the food. Any kind of pasta is great.

   Me: Nice. See you at work, Peppercorn.

    My spicy angel: 💗

   The shameful squeal that I produce, seeing the small heart, makes me palm my face. I am pathetic! The boy already has me wrapped around his little finger. I head to the bathroom, shaking my head in disbelief. The good thing is that I happen to have a plan, and it is going to be a major league. I just need to make a few phone calls, and it will be all set.

   I show up at work an hour earlier. It is Saturday. The bar will be packed. I need to prepare some of the ingredients in advance, or otherwise, it might get quite hectic. Who am I fooling? I have never done it before. No one else does it. The only reason to be here well before the opening time is that I am too eager to see a certain blond, cute boy, although I doubt he has already arrived. Since no one is likely to be in the changing room, I slam the door open and enter without bothering to knock, just to be met by a piercing scream. Alec almost throws himself into a nearby locker, using the door as a shield. 

   “Didn’t anyone tell you to knock before storming into a room?” he yells, leaving me startled and numb. I have never heard him raise his voice. His face is beat red. His hands are shaking. Those are the only visible parts from behind the metal door if we do not count a bare shoulder. What the hell is happening? It must be the surprise. He simply did not expect anyone to appear so early.

   “Alec, I am so sorry! I thought I was the only one here,” I stutter. 

   “Get out!” he groans. 

   I am totally taken aback. He looks shaken. Why is he making such a big deal of being seen shirtless? Not that I saw anything, really. There was no time to even comprehend the situation. 

   I try to make a joke out of it and ease the tension. “Hey, you saw me almost naked twice. You will always have the head start.”

   “Get out!” Alec sternly repeats. I am too puzzled to move and keep standing, frozen in the door frame. He looks at me insistently and whispers, “Please!”

   I turn around and leave, closing the door behind me. What is wrong? He is shy. I understand. But his reaction was too much. He was terrified. Am I so scary? He said he was not afraid of me.  My heart shrinks. I do not like this.

   I want to talk to him and clarify everything, but he does not come out of the kitchen the entire evening. The crowd is thick. It is impossible to leave the bar, not even for five minutes. I manage, nevertheless, to take a few short breaks. Alec seems to avoid me. Every time I go looking for him, he is nowhere to be found. When it is finally time to go home, Daniel informs me that Alec has left an hour earlier. 

  I return home and heavily sit on the sofa, tired, discouraged and miserable, with no explanation about what happened. It is nearly four in the morning, not the right time to call him. I will do it first thing when I wake up. With this thought, I drag my feet to the bedroom.

---

Photo by Pixabay from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 12!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

I know you didn’t expect this sudden turn of events. 

But things were going too smoothly, didn’t they?

Any theories about what might be the reason for Alec’s reaction?

Share your thoughts, ask questions,  and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

13. Babe (Sam)

I wake up in a bad mood and frown at the sun rays, coming through the window. The soft light shows me that it is late afternoon. I overslept and have no desire to get out of bed. I can very well spend the next two days here. Obviously, there will be no date tonight. I do not have to go to work before Wednesday either, so I will order some food, watch movies and mourn the lost opportunity to be with someone I really like. I knew it was too good to be true. My determination to call Alec has completely disappeared, leaving only unpleasant bitterness. I roll on my stomach and prepare to tuck my head under the pillow when the phone starts to ring. 

   I peek at the screen. My eyes widen at the name My Spicy Angel.  I immediately pick up.

  “Alec?” 

   “Hey… Sam…” An awkward silence follows. I stay quiet, afraid that he might hang up if I say something. I finally hear a muffled cough. Alec mumbles, “Are you mad at me?”

   “No, babe!” I quickly respond. “Why would I be mad at you? Of course I’m not! I’m so sorry for storming in the changing room yesterday. I should’ve knocked. Are you mad at me?”

   “No! I’m mad, but not at you. I shouldn’t have yelled. I’m also sorry for hiding from you the whole evening.” There is another long pause before Alec hesitantly says, “Sam, you just… umm… called me babe.”

   “I did?” Wow, I really did! I grin from ear to ear, all my blues gone. “Do you mind?”

   “Mm-hmm… I… I actually… liked it,” he mutters. Gosh, I am desperate to see his face. It must be gleaming red. “No one has called me this way. It’s… nice.”

   “Get used to it, Peppercorn.” I chuckle, feeling as light as a feather. Every heavy thought has vanished. And yes, he definitely is my babe. “Are we going out on a date tonight?”  

   “If you still want to,” he answers.

   “Are you kidding me?” I try to sound aggrieved at the possibility of all my efforts going to waste. “I planned it for hours. You will be stunned. I can’t wait to see you and knock your socks off.”

   Alec starts to giggle. “Alright, I am excited, but also a little nervous. What should I wear?”

   “Whatever makes you comfortable.” I smirk . “You look perfect in everything, babe.”

   “Sam,” he squeaks. “Stop it!”

   “Why?” I ask innocently. “We’re dating, right? I can call you sweet names. I can call you babe, Honey bun, Sugar pie…” Alec is already laughing in full voice. I add, “But I really prefer Peppercorn.”

   “Fine,” he agrees. “Where do we meet?”

   “I’ll pick you up at seven,” I answer, jumping out of bed, full of enthusiasm.

   My life is getting crazier by the second. I was down in the dumps and on cloud nine, all in less than an hour. The funniest thing is that I am also anxious about what to wear for the first time in years. I like the change. It was about time. I needed it.

   I wait in front of Alec’s apartment building, leaning on my scooter. Ten minutes pass. It might be a good idea to call and see if everything is ok. He appears exactly the moment I take my phone out of my pocket. I almost drop it on the pavement. He is wearing a simple t-shirt over a pair of skinny jeans. They look devastatingly good on him, too hot for me to handle. This boy is beautiful.

   “I’m sorry for making you wait. My silly hair won’t…” He immediately starts babbling but stops in the middle of the sentence. “Sam? You are gazing. Is there something wrong? It’s because of the clothes, right? Too casual. You are so stylish. I can go change…”

   I step forward, grab his hand and pull him closer. Alec squeaks before bumping on my chest. He tries to protest, but my lips are pressed against his before he can make a sound. Someone whistles from a balcony above us. I can not care less about it. Alec’s sweet mouth is melting on mine. There is no hesitation in him anymore. He clings on me and parts his lips to let my tongue in. I gently explore the velvety warmth until his fingers bury in my hair and he softly moans. 

     “Hey, you two, get a room!” The same guy shouts from the balcony. 

   Alec pulls away, heavily panting, and gives me a reproachful glare. “I’ve got neighbors, you know.”

   “Well, at least I didn’t tell them that I’ve tasted your cock,” I snort through laughter.

   “Didn’t I already foot the bill for that one?” my Peppercorn retorts. He notices the scooter and squints at me. “Are we riding this?”

   “Yes we are,” I comfirm.

   “Are you good at driving it?” he asks with doubt, written all over his face.

   “Of course, I am, babe.” I wrap an arm round his waist, pushing him lightly towards it. “Just hold on to me tight.”

---

Photo ID 115789029 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 13!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

First official date is coming in the next chapter.

What do you think Sam has prepared to blow Alec’s mind? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

14. Norma by Bellini (Sam)

“What are you doing? Why can’t I look?” Alec is trying to make me spill the beans while I lead him towards my surprise. My hand is covering his eyes so that he will not be able to see it before we reach our destination. “Sam! I’m going to fall.”

   “No, Peppercorn. I am not letting you fall. Don’t worry, and don’t try to peek between my fingers.” I keep pushing him forward. My arm is firmly wrapped around his waist. It is so difficult to focus on avoiding the thick stream of people on the alley. He is too close. I can feel his muscles strain under my palm with every uncertain step he takes. What the hell is this perfume? I hope I will not be as hard as a rock before the date has even begun. My face is too close to this insanely delicious curve from his neck and his shoulder. I pray for us to be there soon because the effort to restrain myself from licking the exposed velvety skin is making me sweat buckets.

   “Sam!” Alec shrieks, tripping over some cables, stretched across the lane.

   “I’ve got you, babe!” I squeeze him tighter. “We’re almost there.”

   We leave the asphalt and step on the soft grass. The music and the chatter of the crowd fade away when we advance further in the field, leaving the busiest part of the city fair behind us. The sun is setting, but the night lights are not on yet. We dive into the cozy twilight.

   “Where are you taking me? I hope you won’t turn out to be a criminal, dragging me into a deserted park area to do God knows what,” he mumbles.

   “Are you afraid?” I ask through laughter. “Don’t you think that I had the perfect opportunity to take advantage of you while you were sprawled unconscious on my sofa? Why would I bother to organize this whole thing?”

   “I’m not,” he giggles. “You’re a sweet Teddy Bear. I know it for a fact.”

   “Yes, you are right. That’s exactly what I am for you.” I stop him. “I’m going to remove my hand now, but keep your eyes closed until I tell you to open them. Ok?”

   “Fine! I’m waiting,” he agrees, impatiently tapping his foot on the ground.

   I turn him gently to where I need him and excitedly tell him, “You can look now.”

   Alec’s eyelids slowly raise. He blinks a few times to adjust his sight to the darkness. His mouth falls agape the moment he is able to focus on the view before him.

“Oh, my God! Don’t tell me that this… Is this… Sam… Oh, my God!” He grabs the hem of my jacket. I victoriously grin. This is exactly the effect I was aiming for.

   We are standing at the foot of an enormous Ferris wheel. A red carpet leads from the end of the lawn, up several steps to the wooden platform. One of the cabins is open for us to board. It is altered to resemble a restaurant booth. A table is placed between the leather seats. It is lined with a snowy white tablecloth. There is a beautifully arranged dinner for two and a champagne cooler with two bottles in it. The crystal glasses and the luxurious dining set are shining in various colors, reflecting the string fairy lights above.

   “Give me your hand,” I smile at Alec, who seems a little shocked. He only stares at me with wide eyes.

   “Sam,” he finally utters. “Why are you doing all of this?”

   “Because I want you to fall for me, of course,” I answer. “Do you like it?”

   “Why?” he repeats, still gazing at my hand. “We could just go to a restaurant. This is so amazing, but also too much.”

   “Don’t you know why, Alec?” I whisper. He only shakes his head. I need to make him understand. “Because you are special. You are the most special person I have ever met. I love the way you freak out about everything, the way you are scared to talk about sex, and even the way you almost burned my kitchen. I feel so lucky that you decided to come and make me cover part of the costs for the bar repairs. I am crazy about your lips. I want it all. I want you to be mine. Will you take my hand now?”

   Alec hesitantly intertwines his fingers with mine and mutters, “I have a confession to make.”

   “What is it?” I encourage him.

   “I lied,” he huffs. “I’m terribly afraid of heights. I never thought that you could come up with something like this.”

   “Oh, babe, surprises never end with you,” I gasp. “What are we going to do now?”

   “What’s for dinner?” he asks.

   I am puzzled but, nevertheless, proudly state, “Pasta Alla Norma di Catania.” I paid a fortune to deliver it from the most expensive Italian restaurant in town, and repeated the name of the dish a hundred times at least to remember it.

   “Really? This is a masterpiece, the best Sicilian pasta.” His eyes are sparkling with delight. “Did you know that it is named Norma because it is so good that someone compared it to the famous opera by Bellini?”

   “Well, I didn’t know that but was assured it was the best. So, what shall we do?”

   “We get on, of course!” he smiles shakily. “You’ll be with me, so everything will be fine.”

---

Background: photo by Lloyd Freeman from Pexels

Model: photo by Full rights with model releases from iStock

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 14!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What do you think about Sam’s surprise? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

15. A little Distraction (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   We are finally seated at the table, facing each other. A friend of mine, who also happens to be the owner of the Ferris wheel, is playing the waiter, winking at me the entire time. He pours two glasses of champagne and serves the pasta, wishing us to have fun. The cabin door is secured after a short brief about the safety rules. We slowly start to move upwards.

   “For my sweet Peppercorn!” I raise my glass. Alec smiles. His hand is visibly shaking. I try to give him some courage. “Babe, it is going to be fine. I promise. We are perfectly safe.” 

   “I know. It’s just an instinctive physical reaction,” he mutters, clutching his hands on his lap after guzzling the whole content of the glass.

   “I think you should be careful with the drinks,” I softly warn him. I am now aware that this is probably the third time in his life that he has tasted alcohol. I am also sure that he will not take this fact under consideration due to his nervousness.

   “I know,” he repeats, rolling his eyes. “I don’t intend to drink myself unconscious this time.”

   “Don’t you want to hold my hand instead of your own?” I smirk, offering it to him. He immediately grabs it and squeezes so tight that I hiss. “Don’t break my bones, babe.”

   “Sorry!” he says, but does not ease the grip.

   “Look at this amazing view.” I point to the glass walls, hoping that this will capture his attention and make him relax.

   We have almost reached the highest point. It is already dark. The whole park is spread below us, shimmering in multicolored illumination. The fair’s shining billboards, the street lights, and the stream of cars on the nearby boulevard blend into a sea of glimmer. Soft, romantic music is playing in the cabin. Alec is gazing through the transparent walls, squeezing my hand harder and harder. The wheel stops when we reach the top.

   “Oh, my God! Oh, my God! We stopped!” he shrieks. “Do you think there’s something wrong? Is it possible that it broke? What if there’s a problem with the power? Are we going to spend the night up here?”

   “Alec, calm down! We stopped on purpose. I just wanted us to have dinner, admiring the view.”

   “No, no, no!” he yells. “I’d rather we move. Staying in one place gives me the feeling that we are hanging in the air.”

   “But it is exactly what we are doing.” I chuckle. “If you feel so nervous, I’ll call my friend and we can just have dinner on the ground. What do you think?”

   “Fuck! It’s windy. We are swinging. Fuck!” Alec screeches, grabbing my other hand across the table.

   “I think we should get down,” I state firmly. “Could you just release one of my hands for a second, please, so that I can make the call?”

   “No!” Alec protests. “You have put so much effort in this. I am not ruining your surprise. I’ll be fine. I only need some time to get used to it.”

   “Babe, you don’t need to force yourself,” I insist.

   “No! Don’t worry! I can do it.” Alec’s voice is full of determination but also a little panicky. “It will work. I swear.”

   A strong gust of wind noticeably shakes the cabin. Alec screams shrilly and the next second is on my lap, straddling my thighs, with his face buried in my neck.

   “Is it better now?” I sigh. He energetically nods and scoots closer, wrapping his arms around my shoulders.

   “Much better,” he utters under his breath. “But I need a distraction until we are back down.”

   “Leave it to me.” I finally press my mouth to his smooth skin and run it over that enticing spot from his shoulder to his neck. I have been fantasizing about it the whole evening. A throaty moan escapes his lips. He grips the back of my shirt. I huskily ask, “Is this ok, babe?”

   Alec moves his hands up and buries his fingers in my hair instead of answering. I take it as a confirmation and slide my tongue along his collarbone. He is so soft and sweet. My palms caress his back as I kiss my way to his ear.

   “Aaah, Sam!” He moans when I nibble on his delicate earlobe. The small earring clicks between my teeth. The sound is insanely arousing. I bite harder. Alec moans louder.

   “Beautiful,” I whisper in his ear and lick it slowly. His soft hair falls on my face when he presses into me. My lips follow the shape of his cheek bone down to his mouth. His tongue swirls around mine before he pounces savagely on it, sucking it deep. I am lost in his sweetness. The kiss is getting wilder. Alec’s whimpers fill the small cabin. He starts grinding on me. I feel his growing erection through the fabric.

   “Can I touch you?” I manage to rasp, lightly tracing it with the tips of my fingers.

   “No!” he groans. “Are you crazy? We’re in public.”

   “No one can see us, babe.” I note. “We’re high in the sky, remember?”

   “I… I don’t know,” he mumbles, between kisses. “What are you going to do exactly?”

   “You want me to describe what I intend to do?” I grin. “Ok then. I am going to unbutton your jeans and take your cock in my hand. I will stroke it until you cum. What do you think?”

   “Oh, my God!” he gasps, rubbing into my hand. He’s already stone hard. “No!”

   “Why not?” I raise a brow, slightly pulling away to peek at his scarlet face. “You don’t want it?”

   “I want it!” he breathes out. “But it’s so kinky. I feel as if the whole town can see us. I’m also not ready for more. Don’t go further, ok?”

   “I won’t,” I quickly soothe him. “I assure you, no one can see us. Doesn’t imagining that they actually can, make it so much more exciting, though?”

   “Mmm, kind of… can I… I want to…” The blush on his face is brighter than the poppies in May. “… take off your shirt?”

   I remove my jacket as quickly as possible. “Of course, you can do whatever you want, babe.” 

   He cutely bites his lip and starts unbuttoning it with shaking hands. His palms slide on my bare pecks.

   “You like it?” I encouragingly smile, pulling down his jeans’ zipper.

   “I love your tattoos,” he murmurs, gluing his lips to mine again. “I love the feeling of your skin under my fingers. It’s so smooth. I also love how big and strong you are but also nic…”

   Alec’s words turn into a desperate mewl when I wrap my hand round his stone hard erection. I suck in his bottom lip and glide my thumb on the glans. His fingers dig in my pecks. I start to stroke slowly up and down, evoking a muffled yelp. 

   “How does it feel?” I whisper in his ear.

   “Oh, Goood!” He whimpers. “We shouldn’t be doing this on the first date. Oh, Dear! It’s so amazing! I’m dying! If you don’t stop right now, I really don’t think I can hold…”

   I start stroking him faster. He harshly pulls my hair and bites my bare shoulder.

   “We can do whatever we want, whenever we want,” I state. “Besides, it’s the second date. Do you want me to make you come now? Are you ready, babe?”

   “Aaah, Sam… Please! I need… mmhm…” Alec’s attempt to say something becomes a loud, lewd moan. His body tenses. I devour his lips. He savagely bites mine and spurts in strong jets in my palm, shaking like a leaf. His trembling body heavily leans on me.

     His face is hidden in my shoulder. He is panting heavily, squeezing my arm with one hand and pulling on my hair with the other. I patiently wait for him to calm down, gently stroking his back.

   “Are you alright, Peppercorn?” I softly ask.

   He raises his head and looks at me with sparkling eyes and the most adorable smile, blooming on his swollen, blood red lips.

   “This was so incredible,” he squeaks and starts giggling in full voice, covering my face with sweet kisses. “You are so hot! I’m dating the hottest man ever!”

   “You are absolutely adorable.” I mean it from all of my heart. This boy is pure sunshine. I join the laughter while we adjust our clothes.

   “I’m starving,” Alec says, going back to his seat, and stuffs his mouth with pasta, paying no attention to the swinging of the cabin. I am head over heels about this cutie. That’s the truth. He pours himself another glass of Champaign and states, “Next time I’m touching you.”

   “Wow, you’re suddenly so brave?” I snort through laughter. “So, sex doesn’t seem so scary anymore?”

   He pouts for a second, but beams immediately after that, pointing a finger at my chest, “Just to be clear, you’re my boyfriend, right?”

   “Yes, I am. You better not forget it.” I also feel possessive. Interesting. But who wouldn’t?

   “Then I can call you ‘babe’ and ‘honey’ or my Teddy Bear, if I want? And also kiss you and hold your hand all the time?” He squints cheekily. “Or ask you to do… mmm… this… again… many times?”

   “Yes, babe, you can do all of those things,” I instantly agree. Oh, Gosh! I’m going to eat him whole. So adorable!

   “Aaah, this is the best date ever! Thank you Sam!” he beams happily.

---

Photo   ID 211085951 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 15!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Alec seems to have overcome his fear of heights. 

What do you think about Sam’s therapy? 😂

I’m curious if you have a favorite character at this point?

Also do you expect any troubles in Heaven from now on?

❤❤❤ Warning❤❤❤

Those of you who have read any of my stories know that I’m not kidding about the mature scenes. 😀

So, from now on such can be expected.

As always, the chapters will have a warning at the beginning and skipping them will not prevent you from following the plot.

❤❤❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

16. The Taste of Greece (Sam)

The phone keeps ringing. Alec is not picking up. He can not be sleeping at eleven a.m. It is almost lunchtime. I am about to start worrying when I finally hear his voice. He is panting. Why the hell is he panting?

   “Hi… Aaah… Sam… I mean… babe?” He groans, barely catching his breath. I smirk at the questioning intonation at the end.

   “Yeah, I’m the ‘babe’,” I chuckle. “What are you doing, Peppercorn? You better be jogging.”

   “Why? I hope you don’t think that I’m already cheating on you on our second day as boyfriends and a few hours after my first sexual experience,” he answers defiantly. This boy is really asking for a good spanking. Just to set my intentions in cement, he adds daringly, “No, I’m not jogging.”

   “Have you heard of Pandora’s box?” I grumble. “You never know what will be unleashed once you open the lid.” Is he doing this on purpose? Am I jealous? What is wrong with me? I roll my eyes. “Well?”

   The huffing is mixed with giggles now. “Don’t snort like a bear. I’m climbing the stairs with two heavy shopping bags. I went to buy the groceries for your cooking lesson. The elevator wasn’t working when I came back.”

    “Why didn’t you tell me? I could do the shopping. Which floor do you live on?” I frown. 

   “Because you’re my boyfriend, not a nanny,” he retorts. What an attitude! I’ll have to teach the spicy angel some manners. “Are you coming, Teddy Bear? I miss you. The tenth floor.”

   My exasperation instantly flies out of the window. All I can do is only coo, “Yes, babe. I’ll be with you in twenty minutes. Wait? What? The tenth floor and no elevator!”

    Oh, Gosh! I already feel sweaty.

   “Sorry!” Alec chirps and hangs up.

   I am quite determined to be in perfect shape when I reach his place. I climb up slowly and take a rest on the ninth floor, so I am perfectly fresh when I ring the bell. Alec opens the door widely and beams at me. “Wow, you look so good, Sam!”

   I squint at him. His grin gets wider. “You are so hot, Teddy Bear!” 

   “That’s better,” I mumble and open my arms for him. 

   He immediately throws himself on my neck. I capture his lips. His contented sigh makes my heart skip a beat. 

   An endless row of products is lined on the kitchen counter. It looks scary how many they are. 

   “What are we going to do with all of these?” I bellow. “I mentioned that I have no clue how to cook, didn’t I?”

   “Don’t worry, Teddy Bear.” Alec glues himself to my back, wrapping his arms around my waist. “I am a professional. I admit that this dish is a little complicated for someone inexperienced, but I will show you what to do step by step. You’ll be just fine. I promise.”

   “Move your hands a little lower, and we can have a deal,” I suggest, making him jump away immediately with a shriek.

   “Didn’t you say that next time you’ll take matters in your own hands?” I smirk. “And by matters, I mean my dic…”

   “If you don’t behave, I’m kicking you out.” Alek points a finger at me. “We are going to cook now.”

   “Fine!” I raise my hands defensively. “You are a chicken.”

   “I am not!” He pouts, turning his back to me. “You are a chicken because you are trying to get away from cooking.”

   “Aww, come here, babe. I’ll do anything you want.” I pull him by the sleeve and start kissing his pouty face. “What are we going to make?”

   “It’s a Greek dish,” he beams, “from my home country. Alec stands for Alexander. It means ‘defender’. I think I was born in Athens.”

   “Really? Oh, my cute Greek God!” I pinch his scarlet cheek. “What do you mean you think? Doesn’t your family live there?”

   “I… I don’t really know. I’ve never seen them,” he mutters. “I was adopted at five. I don’t remember anything from before that.”

   “Oh, I’m sorry. Alec! I didn’t mean to be nosy.” I start stroking his back. I do not like the sudden sadness in his eyes. “Do you want to talk about it?”

   “No, I’d rather not.” He shakes his head. “Let’s focus on preparing the food. We’ll talk about this some other time, ok?”

   “Of course, babe,” I quickly agree. A faint smile appears on his lips. “There are so many ingredients here. I am a little bit frightened.”

   “No, you’ll see that it’s easy. We’re making Yemitsa. The dish consists of tomatoes and bell peppers, stuffed with rice and minced meat. I bought red, yellow and green peppers. It will become very colorful.” Alec focuses on giving me orders, which I am determined to follow strictly. “Heat some oil in the pan and brown the meat for no more than five minutes. Then add the rice. Don’t stop stirring the entire time.”

   I am so careful not to mess up that I jump when he taps my shoulder. “Sam, breathe! You are doing great. We are adding just a little bit of water and seasoning with black pepper, salt, and a pinch of dried savory herb.” 

   I remove the stuffing from the stove with relief after five more minutes of stirring. It smells divine. Alec has prepared the vegetables and two spoons.

   “Now comes the fun part,” he announces. “We have to stuff them, and then we’ll bake them in the oven. He brings two high stemmed glasses and a bottle of white wine. “This is Retsina, one of the most famous Greek wines. It has been made for two thousand years. I’ve never tried it, but we can taste it together.”

   He gives me a glass and we take a sip. It is light, very refreshing, and with a slight hint of lemon and pine. 

   “Perfect for the Yemitsa,” Alec nods. “What do you think?”

  “It’s exactly like you, my sweet Greek angel,” I smile, “pure and vivid with just the right amount of spice.”

---

Photo by MariaUspenskaya from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 16!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Were you surprised that Alec is Greek? Did you like it? 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

17. I’m Ugly (Sam)

“This was delicious.” I sigh contentedly and plop on the sofa. “Come here, Peppercorn. Don’t stand there like a Greek statue.”

   Alec is leaning on the kitchen island, suspiciously gazing at me. I tap on the seat next to me and grin. “Don’t tell me that you are afraid to come closer. I told you that I don’t bite unless asked. Didn’t we already pass that stage?”

  “Sam,” he mutters. “We need to talk. I need to tell you something and you might not like it. I’m sorry! I feel like I have been leading you in some way, and you might be disappointed now. I… I just couldn’t resist, I mean… I… I really like you and…”

   “Alec, come here and sit down,” I urge him. “Stop freaking out! We can talk about anything. I won’t be disappointed whatever you have to say, ok? Just calm down and tell me what’s wrong.”

   My heart shrinks despite my efforts to keep cool on the outside. I hope he’s not trying to break up with me before we have even had the chance to get to know each other. This will be bad, like really shitty. I want to be with him. 

    He finally approaches hesitantly and sits two feet away from me. I don’t like it but stay in my place. He obviously needs the distance to feel more relaxed. We are looking at each other in silence for a few minutes. He’s playing with the hem of his shirt nervously.

   “Alec, it’s fine,” I break the silence, unable to stand the increasing tension anymore. “Just say what you have to say.”

   “It’s about the sex,” he utters, almost soundlessly.

   “Oh, my God!” I can’t help but huff. Not again! “What about it?”

   “I don’t think I can do it,” he mumbles.

   “Well, I’m not asking you to do anything,” I shrug my shoulders. “It’s normal to feel this way. We’ve been together for only two days. I’ve never expected us to jump in bed on the third date. It will come when it comes.” 

   I feel slightly relieved. I really thought this could be something more serious. I can imagine why he gets so stressed about intimacy. He hadn’t even kissed anyone before me. I know how to help him overcome his fear, although he’s taking this to extremes. We can go slowly, as slowly as he needs.

   “No, you don’t understand,” Alec is staring at me intently. “It’s not because I’m inexperienced and nervous. I don’t think I will be able to do anything but kissing and… and touching… the way… you… touched me last night. Sam, this is how far I’ll ever go. You have the right to know it before this relationship becomes more… mmm… serious.”

   My eyes widen for a second, but I quickly brace myself and state, “Fine! I’m ok with that. We won’t go further.” I don’t actually believe myself while saying it. I don’t believe him either. I’ve seen him ogling me. I know he wants more. I just have to find out what this is all about and come up with a solution.

   “I know what you’re thinking right now,” Alec shakes his head, as if having read my mind. “I’m not just timid. There’s more. I… I really will never be able to… to… Oh, Gosh! Why is this so difficult! It’s not just a coincidence that I’ve never fallen in love. I deliberately did not allow it to happen. I managed to convince myself that I could live perfectly fine without it. And then I met you, and my life went upside down. I’ve been watching you every day at work. I tried to remain indifferent. You were not very friendly after all. I tried so hard, Sam!”

   “Baby, tell me what you are comfortable with, and I’ll never reach beyond that line. I promise! Just relax! You look like you’re going to faint at any moment.” I remove his hands from his face. “Don’t hide these beautiful eyes from me. Is hugging ok?”

   Alec nods enthusiastically, and I immediately wrap my arms around him and pull him on my lap. “What about kissing?” 

   “I’m not uncomfortable with anything you do, Sam. You know I love it,” he mutters in the crook of my neck. “I just can’t go further.”

  “Do you want to tell me why, Peppercorn?” I carefully ask.

   “It’s because… because… It’s because I’m ugly,” he finally sobs.

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 17!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What do you think is this all about? Alec obviously has a problem. Any theories? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

18. Show me! (Alec)

“Are you crazy?” Sam bellows, gazing at me in disbelief.

   I start to giggle between sobs. “This is exactly what Daniel said the day I decided to come to your place and ask you to give me one thousand euro.”

   This was such an insane move, now that I think about it. I can’t even comprehend how I gathered the courage to do it. Everything changed for me then, the very moment Sam opened the door. The following events were amazing, exciting, new, and hard to believe that I completely forgot what I’ve been like for the last twenty years. It was as if someone erased the guarded, careful boy and left me in this dizzy state of gravitating around Sam like a moth around a flame, without a sensible thought in my head.

   Sam has this unique ability to make me do things I used to think I was incapable of. He provokes me, urges me to desire, to believe in the impossible. I have never allowed myself to crave someone before. But here I am, sitting on this big, hot, tattooed man’s lap, crying my eyes out at the realization of how deeply in love I am with him and how unimaginable it is to give him all he deserves. I will never be what he expects. I let this all go too far. It is clear that he does not take my words seriously. He thinks he can change my mind… but he can’t.

   Two things became crystal clear to me that day when he stormed in the changing room, and then while I was hiding from him the entire evening and contemplating for hours weather to call and apologize the following morning. The first one was that I would never be able to give up on him. The second one was that my infatuation made me forget who I was and mislead him terribly. And yet, I couldn’t resist and went on a date with him. God, it was great! But it wasn’t fair. That didn’t stop me from inviting him for a cooking lesson, though.

   Now, I am shattered to the core by the thought that I have to be honest and tell him the truth because it would be so deceiving to hide it any longer.

   “Yeah, your cuteness costed me a good amount of money, a skillet and living with no one to clean and cook for me for a week at best,” Sam chuckles, interrupting my gloomy thoughts. “Who knows when Rose will finally forgive me for corrupting you. But I would totally go through it all again. I’m so smitten by you, silly.” He buries his fingers in my hair and pulls a handful to make me look at his face. His eyes are a little worried, but he still smiles softly at me. “You being ugly is the most absurd thing I’ve ever heard in my life. Haven’t you seen yourself in the mirror? You’re hot! Besides, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I don’t judge people by their looks.”

   My heart painfully shrinks. How could I totally dismiss all the blinking red lights in my head? I can’t believe that I was so reckless.

   “I’m not speaking about my face, Sam,” I sigh. “I’m not out of my mind.”

   “No, no, no! What is this mournful voice? I won’t tolerate it to be called Sam,” he pouts. “Come on! Who am I?”

   I peek at his pretended outraged expression, and a tiny smile crawls on my lips. I have no idea how he does it, but he can be scary, cute, and smoking hot, all at the same time.

   “Say it!” Sam insists.

   “You’re my Teddy Bear,” I hesitantly mutter.

   “Very good! And what are teddy bears for?” He raises a questioning brow.

   “To cuddle with them?” I can’t suppress a giggle.

   “That’s right!” He pecks my lips. “What else?”

   “To help you feel better when you’re down,” I whisper, making him grin.

   “Exactly!” Sam confirms, squeezing me closer. “Stop worrying about sex and what will happen if we do it or if we don’t. Just hug your Teddy Bear and smile, Peppercorn! Everything will be just fine. We’ll go step by step, no promises, no fears, just me and you, learning about each other, and we’ll see where it takes us. Can you do that for me?”

   Strangely, I’m suddenly overwhelmed by a feeling of utter happiness. Maybe the situation is not so hopeless. I know he was too quick to state that he could live without sex. I doubt he can restrain to only kissing and holding, but I feel hope that I’ll change one day and stop hiding, and he might accept me as I am.

   “Thank you, Teddy Bear!’ I wipe away my tears and kiss his lips. “I feel so much better now.”

   “See! It’s not so bad,” Sam starts rubbing soothingly my back. “Would you like to explain now what exactly about yourself you consider ugly and why?”

   “Mmm, I kind of don’t want to talk about it right now,” I shake my head. I know I have to, but it will ruin this perfect moment. Just thinking about it makes me nauseous. I quickly add, “I will. I promise! Can we kiss and cuddle now? Just without taking clothes off, ok?”

   “Sure, babe,” he smirks. “Does this apply to you only or to both of us, cause I don’t really mind dropping my drawers?”

   “What do you mean?” I’m gazing at him with wide eyes.

   “I mean that, if you want to see or touch something, I’m not opposed to it, and you don’t have to let me do the same,” Sam keeps smirking.

   “Oh,” I gasp, burning in red. “Can I see, I mean, can I touch… your… umm…”

   “My cocktail?” he snorts through laughter.

   “No!” I pout. “Your tattoos.”

   “My tattoos where?” Sam raises a brow. “I’ve got them in many different places.”

   “What places?” I can’t help but squeak curiously.

   Sam takes my hand and puts my open palm on his chest, “Here…,” then he moves it to his thigh, “… and also here…” Next is his biceps, “… here as well.” He carefully places it on his crotch, leans closer, and whispers in my ear, “I’ve got some here too.”

   “Really?” I shriek. He slowly nods. I am fighting the urge. It is so unfair to ask it, especially after I stated that I would never take my clothes off in front of him. But now that I know how understanding Sam is, and I do not have to worry about having to reciprocate it, despite my greatest efforts, I just can not resist. I peek at his face, hoping that my cheeks won’t catch fire at any second, and mumble, “Show me!”

---

Photo ID 89618201 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 18!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think Sam managed to handle the situation well? 

Will he be able to find out what the problem is and help Alec overcome it?🤔

And the ultimate question is, is Alec ready for what he’s about to see? 😂😂😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

19. The Monster Is Sleeping (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   “Ok, my sweet, innocent Peppercorn,” Sam says with a mysterious voice, staring intently into my eyes. I almost hear the theme song from ‘The X Files’ in the background. “I have no idea what you’ve read or watched on the internet about men’s genitalia. I also don’t know if you have ever seen a penis other than your own…”

   He makes a dramatic pause, bringing his face close to mine with the most serious expression. I’m gazing at him with my mouth gaping, like a child, captivated by a scary ghost story round the camp fire.

   “You have to listen carefully to what I’m saying and do exactly what I tell you,” Sam whispers in my ear. The hairs on my skin prickle. “The monster is sleeping. You should wake it up carefully because, if you get on its wrong side, even I won’t be able to save you!”

   Oh, my God! He is teasing me! And I’m taking the bait like a big carp fish. I rest my chin on his shoulder and smirk. I can play this game, too.

   “What is going to happen then?” I whisper back. “Is it going to attack?”

   “It’s going to jump, pounce on you, and eat you alive before you can…” Sam snorts, unable to hold his laughter anymore and starts tickling me. “…blink.”

   “No!” I squeal. “It’s not fair! This is against the rules. You’re helping the monster defeat me.”

   We roll from the sofa and land on the fluffy carpet with me on top of Sam, giggling like crazy. I somehow manage to pin his hands above his head, mostly because he lets me do it.

   “Of course, I’m helping it, silly,” he says as-a-matter-of-factly. “It’s my monster. If I don’t find constantly innocent victims to feed it, it will eat me.”

   “You are a big, bad, teasing bear!” I yell, fighting to keep his hands in place.

   “Yes, I am,” Sam chuckles, flipping me on my back with ease. My hands are the ones, pinned to the floor now. “I think you’ve already awaken the beast. What are you going to do now? Are you afraid?”

   “Pfft, not a bit.” I roll my eyes, hoping that he will not notice the way my heart is racing wildly, and will attribute my severe blush to our little scramble. I take a deep breath.

   “Hey, don’t worry, babe,” Sam suddenly says, gently cupping my cheek. “You should never worry.”

   “I am not worried.” I purse my lips. Does he think I am a coward?

   The frown does not last for long. He claims my mouth and bites my bottom lip, tugging it lightly. I lift myself up on my elbows, trying to deepen the kiss, but Sam pulls back.

   “Want a kiss?” He smirks and nibbles on my upper lip, pulling back again when I try to press closer.

   I pout. Tease! I said I didn’t want to get naked. I never said anything about kissing. I close my eyes to calm down when I feel Sam’s tongue slide between my lips and swirl around mine. I gasp, and he immediately uses the opportunity to conquer my mouth completely. It’s so sudden and makes me so dizzy and flustered that I grab his shoulders and cling on him, giving him full access. It’s getting hot. I pounce on his mouth. We kiss savagely until we’re both out of breath and part, panting heavily.

   “I’m hard!” Sam states nonchalantly.

   I’m only gazing at him in awe. He doesn’t need to tell me this. I can feel his erection, pressing to my thigh. Oh, dear! To say he’s big is an understatement. I start believing that there’s an actual monster there. I feel so relieved now that we have an agreement about not having sex. This can’t fit in any of the places I’ve read about. The craziest part is that I still want to see it. I’ve probably lost my mind.

   “You’re scared,” Sam grins with naughty glint in his eyes.

   “I’m not!” I retort before I can consider the situation reasonably.

   “Yes, you are,” he grins wider.

   Why is he challenging me? My stubbornness will never allow me to step back while I definitely should.

   “No, I’m not,” I squint at him. “Show me the tattoo!”

   “I was just kidding,” he insists. “You can see it some other time.”

   “Sam,” I furrow my brows in determination. “Pants down!”

   “You’re cute,” he starts laughing, getting off me and sitting back on the sofa, “but reckless.”

   He gestures to his crotch and winks, “It’s yours. Be gentle.”

   What? He wants me to unbutton his pants. No way! I can’t do that. I’ll faint on the first button. My look is probably desperate since he reaches out to me and smiles encouragingly. “Come on!”

   I crawl up to him, and nestle cross legged between his thighs. My hands are shaking with excitement and nervousness. Sam opens the first two buttons and smirks, “Three more. Can you manage?”

   I pout profusely and start unbuttoning the next one. Dearest God! He has no underwear. I peek at his face startled. He only shrugs his shoulders. My hands are trembling so severely that it takes me an eternity to undo the fourth. There is one more. I barely breathe.

   “Alec,” Sam calls me. I look up. “Do you want us to stop?”

   I shake my head. I don’t want to stop. It’s just that my fingers do not want to obey me anymore. Sam lifts my hands and kissed each of them, placing them on his knees.

   “I’ll do it,” he smiles. “Please, don’t faint!”

   “Mhm…” I need water. Cold water. A lot of cold water to drink and pour it over my head.

   He undoes the last button and opens his pants. The monster springs out.

   “My Dearest God!” I shriek, almost falling on my back. Sam snorts, trying not to laugh out. I appreciate his efforts. My wide eyes are pinned on the natural wonder, and I can’t stop staring.

   A beautiful, stylized snake tattoo writhes across his V-line, down to the thigh, then up to his crotch, wrapping around his penis and again up to his stomach. And this is not all. There’s a piercing on the frenulum, just behind the glans, in the form of a steel horseshoe barbell with two sparkling diamonds. I admit that the things I saw during my research startled me, and none evoked in me the desire for further exploration, but this is literally a piece of art.

   I look up at Sam’s face.

   “Did you see something you like?” he grins.

   I nod and bite my lip, contemplating for a while. The urge is too big. I can’t fight it.

   “Can I touch?” I finally whisper.

---

Photo by LesByerley from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 19!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Now the question is if Alec will be able to handle this piece of fine art? 😂😂😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

20. Red Velvet (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   “You want to pet it?” Sam smirks. “Look at this good boy. All dressed up for you.”

   “Dressed up?” I squeak. “In a birthday suit? Did you actually plan this? Where’s your underwear?”

   “Believe it or not, I forgot to put it on,” Sam answers innocently. “I was so impatient to see you that it just slipped out of my mind.”

   “You’re lying,” I roll my eyes.

   “Well, my dear Peppercorn,” Sam lifts my chin with a finger. “We really have to talk about this eyes rolling thing. I warn you that there might be consequences if you keep challenging me.”

   “Says the man with the bare… hmm… snake,” I retort. If Sam thinks that he can intimidate me, then he is absolutely right. It doesn’t mean that I’ll let him know about this, though.

   “Cutie,” he snorts, looking at me condescendingly. “This is exactly when I’m the most dangerous.”

   He bends and pecks my lips. “So, what’s your next move, dare-devil?”

   I peek at the monster. It is definitely awake, staring at me in all its glory. I inhale deeply and exhale slowly. I can do this! Just a little touch. I don’t have to do anything else. It’s like an introduction. Hello, Mister Monstrous Cock! Nice to meet you! I’m your master’s boyfriend. I also think I love him, but I’m not ready to tell him yet. I’m not so sure about you, though. I honestly think that you are handsome. I’m also convinced that I’m crazy. Maybe, I should find a therapist as soon as possible.

   “Alec,” Sam calls. “Are you alright?”

   “Why wouldn’t I be?” I ask a bit too defensively.

   “You’ve been gazing and muttering something under your nose for quite some time,” he smirks. “I really don’t think you’re ready for this. We better try again another time.”

   Sam tries to button up his pants, but I grab his hands. There’s no way that I’m giving up.

   I put my finger on the snake’s tale and start sliding it along its body. Sam gasps but stays relaxed and does not move a muscle. His skin is warm, very warm, and smooth. I move further down his thigh and then up to the base of his penis. I hesitate. I’m not afraid to touch him, just awed by the fact that I’m about to do something that I’ve never ever thought possible.

   Suddenly, I am all hot and flustered. I want to feel him in my hand. No, I desperately need it. My fingers wrap around him, and the heat of his firm flesh radiates through me, leaving me breathless. I move my hand up and down. Sam’s throaty moan resonates in my entire body. I want him. I have no idea what exactly this means or whether I will ever get it, but I know that I am not able to live without it.

   My fingers trace the tip. My palm gets wet and slippery. It drives me insane. I bite my lip to stop the whimpers. How come I touch him, but I feel like it is the other way around?

   “It’s ok, babe. You proved that you were fearless. You can stop now,” Sam gently says, cupping my cheeks. He is probably taking my reaction for a sign of distress.

   I shake my head. “I do not want to stop. I want to do more. Sam, please, tell me how…”

   “You’re doing great, babe,” he huskily utters. “There are no rules. Just keep moving the way you like.”

   I part my lips to welcome his tongue and loudly whimper when it claims mine without hesitation. Our mouths mold in perfect sync. My hand moves faster and faster. I can literally taste Sam’s moans as if the sounds he spills are made of bitter, dark chocolate, mixed with brown sugar and rich peanut butter.

   I want to feel his pleasure. I know exactly where and how to touch him to provoke the strongest reaction just in a few minutes. My thumb plays with the small steel barbell when my hand slides up. I tug it lightly when I move down. Sam bites my lips every time. His body tenses. He buries his face in my hair. His heavy breathing in my ear raises goosebumps all over my skin.

   I love the sense of control. I can squeeze and make him hiss or slide my tongue on his and make him say my name. He’s like dough in my hands. I can craft his sensations. It’s amazing. I can’t wait to bring him over the edge, impatient to learn what the taste of his climax is.

   “Alec, I’m going to come,” Sam mewls and bites harshly my shoulder.

   “Yes, please, come!” I breathe out.

   His thighs are shaking. His body tenses and strong jets of hot liquid hit my chest. I keep touching him until he releases a deep groan and flops back on the sofa, panting heavily.

   “Peppercorn, are you sure that you’re doing this for the first time. You nearly killed me,” he grins, barely catching his breath. His gaze falls on my chest, and his eyes widen. “Oh, your shirt! I’m sorry!”

   I am staring at him and still can not utter a word.

   “Alec, say something,” Sam insists, slightly worried.

   “Buttermilk, cream cheese, vinegar, and cocoa powder,” I finally blurt.

   “What?” he asks, puzzled.

   “Your orgasm is like a red velvet cake,” I beam. “It’s my favorite.”

---

Photo by Tatiana Terekhina from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 20!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Which is your favorite cake? 😃

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

21. T-bone Steaks (Alec)

“Alec! Wake up! The steaks are burning!”

   Suddenly, I am taken out of my daze by Danny’s yell, just on time to see two extremely expensive t-bones burst into flames on the grill.

   “Oh my God!” I gasp, grabbing a bottle of water, ready to splash it over tonight’s blue-plate special, which needless to say is completely ruined.

   “Noooo!” Daniel shrilly screams and snatches it out of my hand a second before I manage to do what I know very well to be the worst thing ever when an electrical appliance is involved.

   He covers the blazing meat with a stainless steel dome lid, extinguishing the fire and looks at me in stunned disbelief.

   “What’s the matter with you? Have you hit your head recently? If you did, it must have been pretty hard. Putting sugar instead of salt in a Caesar salad is one thing, but turning two hundred euros into ashes…” He palms his face and sighs deeply. “It’s getting too expensive to work here. I can’t afford it.”

   “I’m sorry, Danny!” I start apologizing, mortified by my own stupidity. “I’ll pay for everything. We don’t need to share.”

   “Oh, shut up!” he grunts. “This is not the point. Of course, we’ll share. And why the hell are you running to the bar every time you want some water? The fridge is full of bottles, just at your fingertips.”

   “I’m dating Sam,” I mutter under my breath.

   “What?” My friend leans closer. “Could you, please, repeat that?”

   “Sam is my boyfriend,” I say louder, still careful not to attract too much attention.

   “The big guy,” Danny bellows. “With the tattoos… the one with the glares? Ohhh, now I understand! So, it was a date, after all.”

   “Shh! Would you keep your voice down,” I hiss. “I’m not ready to share my love life with the entire staff. Yes, I’m dating the big guy. Why not? What about it?”

   “Whoa, easy tiger! Why are you so defensive?” He raises his hands. “Love life, huh? I’m happy for you, silly. It was about time to find someone. It’s just… you know…Sam? Really? He’s… scary.”

   “No, he’s not,” I snort. “It’s you. You feel intimidated by him because you don’t know him the way I do. Speaking of which, it’s time you two start getting along better.”

   “Wait a second!” Daniel steps back. I really startled him this time. “I’d rather stay out of this. Is it that serious?”

   “Stop being overdramatic,” I scold him. “We can just have dinner together to break the ice. You’re my best friend. You two should start getting along. Ella is invited too, of course. We can go out or I can cook something nice in my apartment.”

   “Something like high-priced, burned steaks?” Danny finally smiles, although the traces of horror are still visible on his face. “Fine! I’ll do it only because I like you. Do I have to give him ‘the talk’? ‘I’ll beat the shit out of you, if you hurt my friend’ and so on?”

   I rise a brow and watch him make a clown of himself. He gets the message pretty quickly and pats me on the back, “What about this weekend?”

   “Oh, sorry!” I answer apologetically. I’m really surprised how easily Danny agreed to this dinner. I suspect it’s because he fears I’ll complain to Ella, if he refuses. She can be much more intimidating than Sam. I’ve seen it. Unfortunately, I’m about to cool his ‘enthusiasm’. “We’ll have to do it next weekend. We’re leaving for the countryside tomorrow?”

   “No way! Sam invited you on a trip? Already?” Daniel bursts into laughter, shaking his head. “Sorry, but you’re like a married couple… the countryside… I just can’t… Will there be a hotel with spa therapy and massages?”

   His cackle dies like a flame in the wind, the moment Sam peeks at the door. Suddenly, it becomes very urgent to flip the new stakes on the grill.

   My poor best friend is still uneasy around my… Aaaah!… hooot boyfriend. The thought immediately makes me grin from ear to ear. Is it wrong to show off? I feel a burning desire to scream to the top of my lungs, ‘Do you see the big, tattooed, hot stuff over there? A perfect ten, right? He’s my boyfriend. Yes! Mine!’

   It becomes pointless to shout all those things when the said stunner grabs me by the waist and plasters a long, juicy kiss on my mouth. I hear unnaturally loud rattling of kitchen utensils behind my back and a few gasps. That is it as far as discretion goes.

   “Sam,” I whisper in his ear, “I thought we decided to keep out of sight at work. You said you didn’t like people to judge you.”

   “I changed my mind,” he shrugs his shoulders. “With the amount of water you drunk today, just to see me, I was starting to worry you’ll turn into a frog. Not that I wouldn’t kiss you to bring you back, my prince.”

   “Stop it! I’m sure I’m as red as the lobster in the pot over there,” I hiss. “And don’t even think about putting your hands further south than my waist.”

   Sam immediately stops the invasion with a guilty look on his face.

   “You’re cute,” he mumbles.

   “You’re hot,” I answer.

   “You’re in public,” we hear the voice of our boss.

---

Photo by Kesu01 from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 21!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Alec and Sam are now official.

What do you think of Alec’s best friend reaction?

😂

Would you like some adventures in an idyllic countryside? 😜

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

22. Optimus Prime (Sam)

“Wow! What is this?” Alec’s eyes widen in delight.

   “What do you mean? It’s a car, my car.” I grin, full of pride. Who would not want to impress his cute boyfriend with a high-tech vehicle? “You didn’t expect us to travel one hundred kilometers on a scooter, did you?”

   “Are you sure it’s not a Transformer? I think it might turn into an alien robot when we get in.” He giggles, sliding his palm over the shiny, red surface of the hood.

   “This is not Bumblebee, if that’s what you’re hoping for. Sorry!” I start laughing. He does not care about the car. The boy just likes the color. I still can not resist bragging. “But it is powerful indeed, three hundred combined horsepower, hybrid battery and really quick and agile…”

   “Bumblebee is yellow, silly. What is the model?” Alec interrupts me, without having heard a single one of my words in praise of my favorite baby, from before I met him, of course. He is circling around the car, touching curiously the headlights or the outside mirrors.

   “RAV4 Prime,” I proudly answer. “Do you like it?”

   “I knew it!” He giggles louder. “Hello, Optimus!”

   “Toyota,” I correct him, pinning his back to the passenger’s front door, ready to kiss the hell out of his lips.

   “Hmm!” He wrinkles his nose in deep thought. “I don’t remember that one. Are you sure? Wasn’t he green?”

   “Oh, my God! Did you go to a school where they taught you how to be so damn cute?” I coo at his peachy cheeks, which are quickly turning dark pink. “It’s the brand of the car, not another robot.”

   “Not everyone is supposed to be obsessed with cars,” he rolls his eyes.

   I grin from ear to ear. To be honest, I have been waiting impatiently for this moment. “That’s it, Peppercorn! I warned you about the eye rolling. You’ve been asking for this punishment for too long!”

   Alec immediately squirms out of my hands and points a finger at me from the other side of the car, “Behave! I’ll still live here when we come back. Don’t you dare messing around for all my neighbors to see.”

   “Alright, I promise! I only want a tiny kiss. We’ll speak about your constant, disrespectful behavior when we get to the village,” I agree generously, stepping slowly towards him. My Peppercorn can not be easily deceived. He is stepping back, keeping the distance between us. I am baiting him, “Come on, babe! I’ll postpone your punishment for later this evening if you kiss me on the lips just once.”

   “No!” He shakes his head. “I don’t trust you. You are planning something, and I’m not letting you get a hold of me.”

   “Ok, I’ll spank you here, in front of all your neighbors to see then,” I state with determination and dash towards him.

   He screams shrilly and throws himself in the car, immediately locking all the doors from the inside. I plaster my face on the window and start kissing the glass. He rolls his eyes again, and this time, I am absolutely sure it is on purpose.

   “I’m sorry, angel,” I plead. “Let me in. I promised mom that we’ll be there for lunch. She will be so disappointed if we are late and her iconic cabbage rolls get cold. The apple strudel is best when freshly baked too. I’m sure she’s been cooking the whole morning.”

   I am so cunning that it makes me proud. These are the two things Alec can never resists, food and making a good impression. He purses his lips and unlocks the doors.

   “Do you think Rose told her about me and what I said?” he mumbles when I get in the driver’s seat.

   “Of course she did,” I assure him as a little revenge. “She also described you in great detail, told her about your job, and made a full psychological analysis of your personality.”

   “Oh, dear!” Alec palms his face. “Your mom probably already hates me. She thinks I’m a shameless, drinking sex addict.”

   “I bet she does,” I confirm with the most serious expression I am capable of. His startled, desperate look is priceless.

   “Maybe we should cancel,” he shakily suggests. “I’ll die of embarrassment.”

   “Too late. They are waiting for us. It would be rude not to show up.” I smirk and start the car.

   “Sam, no!” Alec squeezes my thigh. His face is turning paler. “I want to get out. I changed my mind.” He covers his mouth with his hand. “I feel nauseous. You don’t want me to puke all over Optimus, do you?” 

   I am a total idiot. I just could not resist teasing him again, although I knew very well how easily he got all strung out. I immediately wrap my arms around him and start kissing his hair.

   “Peppercorn, you are the last person on Earth to be suspected of all those things. Look at you! You’re too innocent and sweet.” I soothingly rub circles on his back. “I am so sorry, babe! I don’t deserve you. You are so perfect. My mother will surely be charmed and won’t be able to comprehend how the hell I managed to lure you into a relationship. “

   “You didn’t,” he mumbles in the crook of my neck. “I crashed at your house, took your money, and fell in love with you without even asking for permission.”

   “You did what?” I instantly crack a broad smile.

   “Came uninvited to…” he starts, but I interrupt him.

   “Not this one, Peppercorn!” Did he even notice what slipped out of his mouth?

   “Took your money?” he repeats hesitantly.

   “Are you doing this on purpose?” I growl.

   “Yes!” Alec triumphantly chuckles. “I love you, Sam!”

---

Photo by Andreas Wohlfahrt from Pexels

Photo by Sourav Mishra from Pexels

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 22!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Which is your favorite transformer? 😂😂😂

Did you expect the confession? 🥰

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

23. Welcome to Wild Berry Valley (Sam)

The car is flying on the asphalt district road, and I can not stop grinning from ear to ear. My crazy, cute, adorably chaotic boyfriend just confessed that he loved me. I really wanted to say it back, but he started kissing me and then tried to climb on my lap, pressing the horn with his butt, five times in a row. Some idiot immediately began knocking on the window. My Peppercorn turned bright red in a second and started goggling at me, making energetic signs to go, so we drove off as quick as a flash.

   “Look at this!” Alec finally speaks, after twenty minutes of heavy breathing and gazing through the window while I was fighting the Saturday traffic out of the city. We have managed to leave the suburbs and entered the rural atmosphere of the first village on our way. I slow down to the allowed fifty kilometers per hour and peek in the direction he’s pointing. A flock of sheep is grazing peacefully on a meadow by the road. The shepherd and two enormous, shaggy dogs are lying in the thick shade of a huge oak.

   “Isn’t it idyllic,” Alec sigs. “I dream of this kind of simple, trouble-free lifestyle sometimes. There’ll be no need to get up early in the morning, no job, no cars and elevators, no grumpy customers who forgot that they didn’t like mushrooms and remembered it only after I had sweated over the stove for a quarter of an hour to stir their risotto.”

   “Peppercorn, have you ever milked an ewe?” I chuckle. “You have to do it twice a day at least, and the first time is at five in the morning. I bet you’ve never smelled one either. I assure you, it’s something you can never forget. When exactly did you get up early for work, by the way? The bar opens in the afternoon.”

   “I mean, in general.” He pouts, “and how are you so knowledgeable about sheep-breeding?”

   “I lived on my parents’ farm until I was eighteen,” I smile. “I’ve milked also cows, plowed and sowed and many other things.”

   “Amazing!” Alec looks at me with genuine admiration. “Are there still many animals? Can they be petted?” His eyes are sparkling like a kid’s in a candy store.

   “There are some,” I nod, “but not like before. Mom can’t look after more than a few chickens and a dog now. Oh, there are also cats. I have no idea how many, though. Last time, they were three. They come and go whenever they like.”

   “You mean after the accident?” he mumbles, reaching out to stroke my thigh. “I’m so sorry, Sam! Is she ok?”

   “Yeah, she’s fine,” I squeeze his hand. I don’t want my Peppercorn to be sad. “Don’t worry about it. Two years have passed since the crash. Mom has already recovered. She’ll always miss dad, but time makes things a little bit better day by day. She can even walk a little now and doesn’t have to use a wheelchair all the time.”

   “Are you sure we won’t bother her too much?” he insists.

   “Babe, we’ve already discussed this. She’s thrilled to meet you. It will be the best therapy for her. Mom was already worrying that I’d never find someone. You are her hero, without even seeing you,” I assure him. “Rose is also with her. She has always been her greatest support, even more than me. They’ve been friends from before I was born. That’s why I love her and will always forgive her preaching. She left her job as a teacher to help mom, so I offered to hire her to take care of the household.”

   “Rose,” Alec gasps. “Did you call her?

   “Of course,” I confirm.

   “Did you tell her that I didn’t touch your… “ He makes a strange gesture that probably should mean stroking a penis, but looks much more like playing the violin.

   “What is this?” I snort. “Are you trying to chase away a bee?”

   “You know what I mean,” he glares.

   “No, I didn’t,” I smirk. “It would have been a total lie.”

   “Sam!” he squeaks. “I didn’t do it. Well, mmm… I did it, but… not on that particular day.”

   “Does it really matter when exactly it happened?” I can’t help but laugh out. “I think she got quite a good measure of you.”

   “Watch the road!” he pouts profusely, but beams the next moment, pointing through the window to an animal cart we’re passing by. “Is your car a time traveling machine? I feel as if we’re back in the Middle Ages. Do people still use these? Awww, look at the cute donkey!” 

   I start thinking that the boy has never set his foot in a village before. “It’s a hinny,” I correct him.

   “What?” He looks puzzled.

   “This is when a stallion falls in love with a jenny, and they have a baby,” I explain. Alec looks even more puzzled, so I add, “The male horse banged the female donkey.”

   “My Goodness!” he squeaks, gazing at me in utter shock.

   “Chill,” I cackle. “I promise that they enjoyed themselves.”

   He still hasn’t recovered from the blunt livestock breeding lesson when the name board of my birthplace appears.

   “We’re here.” I announce. “Welcome to Twin Peaks, babe!” 

    Alec’s dumbfounded expression is priceless. 

   “I’m kidding,” I chuckle, pointing at the board. “It’s Wild Berry Valley.”

---

Photo by Svetlozar Hristov from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 23!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Do you think Sam will say back ‘I love you’ before the end of this visit? 😉

Alec is not familiar with the village life at all and has a very idyllic image in his head. Do you think he will be proved right or will be unpleasantly surprised? 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

24. Oh, My Cute Angel! (Sam)

We dive into the labyrinth of the village streets and lanes. Some are covered with asphalt, others with gravel. Many are only dirt paths, overgrown with grass. Most of the houses are one-storey, each with its unique color, resembling navy blue, cantaloupe or crimson splotches, peeking among wooden trellises, winding vines and all types of blossoming, climbing plants.

   I drive as slowly as possible because of the numerous flocks of geese, resting around every puddle, left by yesterday’s rain. The annoying birds always wait for the car to almost run over them and only then they decide to waddle in front of it, flapping their wings, raising hell with their honks and hisses, but never making an attempt to move aside from the road.

    I have to stop from time to time, waiting for a lazy cow to step out of the way or a stubborn mule, sleeping in the middle of the street, to wake up to the roar of the engine and head leisurely home.

   Alec is having the time of his life, giggling and trying to get out of the car to pet any animal we encounter, so I finally lock the doors. It is not wise to mess with an angry goose. It would also be nice to get home before sunset. 

   The lush orchards behind the wire fences are heavy with ripe apricots and peaches. Big, red tomatoes and purple eggplants are shining in the sun in the vegetable gardens.

   “Oh, my God! This is heaven!” Alec beams. “Are these raspberry bushes? Look! This is the type of corn that is used to make popcorn. Look at the pretty, small houses! I’m sure we can meet a hobbit here!”

   “I doubt it,” I chuckle, “but I can introduce you to The Lord of the Rings if you want.”

   Alec immediately turns crimson and glares at me. “It’s not a ring what you’ve got there. It’s a barbell.”

   “Why are you immediately assuming that I’m talking about my dick?” I ask innocently.

   “As if you weren’t,” he rolls his eyes.

   “I’m counting, babe,” I grin. “The more, the better.” 

   “You’re counting what?” Alec raises a brow.

   “This one is also being taken into account,” I wink.

   Alec shakes his head reproachfully, but restrains from rolling his eyes this time, although I am sure he is dying to do it.

   “So, Mr. Snake Charmer, aren’t  you missing your new friend?” I smirk. “Besides, he’s a dandy and has a lot of jewelry. He’s wearing a nice little, magical, golden ring right now, especially for you.”

   “Really?” My spicy angel squeaks, too eagerly for his own good. I definitely see sparkles in his eyes. His enthusiasm is quickly replaced by a startled expression. “Gosh, isn’t that Rose over there? Swear that you won’t mention this again before we leave!”

   “No,” I firmly state, waving at her. She’s standing in the middle of the street with a huge smile on her face. Barney, the enormous, shaggy dog of an unknown breed, is jumping around happily, having recognized the car.

   “Sam, I’m serious,” Alec pulls on my sleeve. “I’m not going there before you promise that nothing related to… to…”

   “Handjobs,” I help him obligingly, marveling at his ruby cheeks.

   “Promise!” he hisses, gazing at Rose, who is already trying to open his door while Barney is scratching on mine to my utter horror. “You won’t mention it, right?”

   “I’ve never been the one to talk dirty to virtuous ladies,” I note and unlock the doors. “Get out now before my car turns into a zebra.” Alec huffs desperately, but can say nothing more, pulled out into a tight hug.

   “Oh, my cute angel!” Rose is cooing, energetically patting him on the back. “I had lost hope that Sammy would find someone so sweet to take care of him. I don’t believe he deserves it either.” She glares at me, but then her face softens. She turns to Alec again, “A boyfriend! Who would have known!”

   I decide to let it pass, too busy to wrestle with the dog who’s obviously determined to make me roll in the dirt with him.

   “Sam!” Alec squeaks, pulled by the hand into the house. I somehow manage to scramble out of Barney’s grip and dash after them.

   Mom is waiting for us on the big, garden, swing sofa. Her long, black hair is raised in a high bun. She looks as beautiful as always in a flowy, silk, white dress in small, red flowers pattern. She opens her arms. I kneel in front of her and sink into her embrace as if I’m still five. 

   “My little boy,” she kisses my hair. 

   “Mom, I’m a foot taller than you,” I whine.

   “Aww, you’ll always be my little boy,” she chuckles. Her eyes turn to Alec, who’s awkwardly standing next to Rose. “I’m so sorry, dear! I hope we didn’t frighten you with our untamed outbursts of affection. Come sit next to me. I’m Nicol. I’m so glad to finally meet you.”

   “My name is Alexander,” he mumbles, taking her hand. “Nice to meet you!”

   “I heard you’re a chef,” mom beams. “I can’t wait for a professional to give me an opinion about my famous cabbage rolls.”

    “It will be my pleasure,” Alec nods eagerly. “Sam told me that there are some animals here. Can I see the chickens?”

   “Of course, darling! Let me show you around,” mom slowly stands up, leaning on his arm. Barney is sneaking closer to Alec, trying to lick his hand, but is quickly put into his place by a single glance from my mother. We all head to the backyard.

---

Photo by JoseIgnacioSoto from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 24!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Do you think Rose changed her mind and now likes Alec? 😂

What about Sam’s mother? Will Alec get along well with her? 

Let me give you a little spoiler. Some action is coming in the next chapter. 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

25. The Theory of Evolution (Sam)

[Trigger warning: graphic violence ahead 😉

 This incident is fictitious and has no connection to real events 😉😉 ]

   We are all lined, leaning on the wooden picked fence, which divides the front-yard flower garden from the back yard where the animals are kept. Barney, who, despite mom’s glares, managed to slip between me and Alec, is doing the same, standing on his hind legs and pretending to be very interested in the conversation. I’m stunned how much he’s grown up for the few weeks I haven’t seen him. He’s reaching up to my shoulder in this position.

   There are no more sheep, pigs and cows like before, but it’s teeming with birds. This obviously is my mother’s new hobby. She points to one or the other, enthusiastically telling about the breeds to Alec, who is all ears, as if the types of poultry are the most important thing in the world.

   “Do you see those with the blue heads and the speckled feathers?” Mom shows proudly. “These are Guinea fowl. Do you see how they always move together in a flock. They are fearless hunters and sleep up there on the top of that high acacia. It doesn’t bother them at all that it’s thorny. I guess they still think they’re in Africa.”

   Alec starts giggling, bouncing on his feet. Barney finally manages to lick thoroughly his hand, wagging his tail like a rotary fan. My Peppercorn giggles louder, hugging the furry mischief. I bet he’s already the dog’s favorite new friend. 

   Mom is on cloud nine, having found someone so eager to learn about her little zoo. “And the snow-white, big hens are California Whites, the best layers you can find. Each is laying up to three hundred extra-large, pure white eggs per year. All my neighbors are coming to me before Easter. The colors look fantastic on them.”

   “Really? Can we use some to prepare a dessert?” Alec squeaks. “White eggs are the best!”

   “Of course, darling,” she nods with a broad grin on her face. “Do you already have something in mind?

   “Yes, I actually do,” Alec beams. “What about caramel custard pudding with raspberries?”

   “Oh my! How decadent! I love it!” Mom wraps an arm around his shoulders, glaring at the dog again. The competition for my cute boyfriend’s attention is going to be fierce.

   “Can you bake sponge cakes?” Rose asks. “I am good at baking, but my vanilla butter cake never gets as fluffy and juicy as I want.”

   “Sure,” he nods happily. “I’ll tell you a secret that will make it always as moist and tender as a rain cloud. We can make one together. I would like to ask for one of your recipes too. Your cherry jam muffins are exquisi… “ He immediately shuts up with a startled expression. Both Rose and Alec instantly turn scarlet and pin their eyes on a large, dark feathered, male turkey with purple head and long, red wattles on the neck which is strutting, fanning out it’s tail, puffing up and gobbling loudly.

   “Come on!” mom chuckles. “Sam told me about the ‘cock’ incident. It was a misunderstanding, Rose. It’s time to get over it. But even if it’s true, my Sam has quite a view to show. Am not I right, honey,” she winks at me. 

   “Mom!” I huff. I should definitely stop telling her everything about my tattoos and piercings.

   Rose crosses herself quickly and scurries to the house, shaking her head and muttering, “With all this encouragement, I won’t be surprised if he paints his face as well soon. We’ll talk again then.”

   Mom laughs out unfazed and pats me on the back, “Am I a bad person for provoking her from time to time. She really needs to relax a bit.”

   I hear Alec’s excited shout before I can answer. “Sam, look at this!” he’s pulling on my sleeve. “Oh, my God! I’ve never seen such a beautiful bird. He’s a piece of art. What a handsome guy!”

    A big, plumose rooster is stepping confidently across the yard, surrounded by a horde of chubby, brown hens. His orange neck and long, olive green tail are shining in the sun, outstanding in the middle of the caramel and chocolate shades of his harem. He’s making a gentle “perp-perp”, showing them insects or corn on the ground, shaking his big, bright red comb while bending forward.

    “Oh, these are my Lohmann Brown chickens. The bad boy is called Henry. It’s a pity that this rowdy is so territorial,” mother starts explaining, but shrieks the next second, “Alec, no!”

   My Peppercorn has already opened the wooden gate and is striding determinedly towards the plumy devil. The hens immediately start clucking indignantly and pile up in a fluffy huddle behind their protector. The rooster pins his yellow eyes on Alec, lowering his head and starts dancing around, flapping his wings. 

   “Babe, run back,” I shout, dashing towards him, but its too late. The mad bird produces a piercing, angry crow and pounces on him. Alec is so startled that he freezes in place with no attempt to escape, hiding his face in his palms.

   “Shoo!” I scream, trying to kick the aggressor, but he’s too quick and only gets more enraged, clawing at our legs. The uproar in the yard is unimaginable. It seems that every inhabitant feels obliged to express their favor to one or the other fighting party by quacking, cackling, chirping and making as much noise as possible.

   Alec finally comes to his senses and jumps on me with a shrill scream, straddling my waist, almost knocking me down on my back. It turns out to be the worst idea ever. Henry instantly uses the opportunity to attack my boyfriend’s exposed butt with his beak, tearing his pants and leaving a bleeding bruise on his left butt cheek. 

    Barney is our savior in this desperate situation. His loyal heart can take no more of our suffering. He throws himself like a furry tornado between us and the viscous bird. I run out of the yard with the shaking Alec in my arms while Henry and Barney engage in a ruthless battle. Fur and feathers are whirling in the air. The opponents have equal powers. No one gives up.

   “Dearest God!,” mother groans. “What shall I do! Poor Henry! Oh Dear! Poor Barney!” Her gaze falls on Alec’s bleeding ass and she exclaims, “God help me! Poor Alec!”

    Yeah, mom! It’s clear. There are no winners here. I would interfere if I wasn’t too busy to soothe my sobbing boyfriend, although, I have no idea what could be done to stop this utmost savagery.

   The epic collision is put to its abrupt end, by the only reasonable person around. Rose comes with a house-pipe in her hand. The cold stream of water quickly restores the harmony in the back yard. Henry walks away proudly, followed by his ladies, full of satisfaction that he has won their admiration again.

   Alec and Barney are limping towards the house side by side, two pitiful survivors of a face-to-face meeting with a direct descendant of the dinosaurs.

---

Photo by samuel howell from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 25!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 

I hope everyone is ok and no one is too shaken? 💗💗💗

Have you had an encounter with an aggressive bird?

No more scary chapters. Now Sam will have to take care of Alec’s injured butt. 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions

,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

26. Step into My Office (Sam)

I enter the silent, cool house through the wide open French windows. A big grin spreads on my face. This is probably the most adorable scene I have seen in my entire life. I can’t help but melt at the sight of the two cuties, although I should probably pity them instead.

   Alec and Barney are sprawled on their stomachs, facing each other, on the timber floor in the middle of the vast living room, which occupies the whole first floor. Their noses almost touch. The wet, shaggy dog’s watery eyes are compassionately gazing at my boyfriend, who is muttering petulantly under his breath.

   “And who do you think yet again made a fool of himself and, this time, in front of Sam’s mother and his auntie?” he whines. Barney immediately yips and licks the tip of his nose.

   “Yes, you’re absolutely right, my friend. It was me! Rose already thinks of me as a… as a… pervert, or… or… God knows what!” Alec shakes his tousled, blond head. The dog does the same, full of sympathy.

   “I could, you know, at least make a good impression on Nicol. She is so nice! She will give me as many white eggs as I want and… and… raspberries… “ I hear a quiet sob. Barney immediately crawls a few inches closer and licks the tip of Alec’s ear.

   My Peppercorn giggles but quickly pulls the mournful face again. “Do you think Henry is fine?” he asks his furry friend worriedly. “You weren’t too rough on him, right? He was just protecting his family. I shouldn’t have walked straight to him this way. It’s admirable how fearless he is. “

   Barney is not in the least impressed by this praise for the bully. He sneezes loudly as if to show utter disagreement, splashing droplets of water from his soaked fur on Alec’s face. My grumpy angel wipes them with the back of his hand and leans towards the dog’s ear. “Let me tell you something,” he whispers. “I actually think that Henry is not a good bird at all.”

   My heart can take no more of this cuteness, and I start laughing loudly, kneeling next to my little drama queen. “Aww, my sweet babe! Henry is very, very bad. If he continues with this dishonorable demeanor, I promise you that he will end straight in the pot,” I state.

   Alec gives me an outraged look and squeaks, “No animal cruelty!”

   “Oh, really?” I snort and tentatively peek at his ass. “What about the cruelty to round, seductive bubble butts?”

   “Sam!” he gasps and instantly turns crimson.

   “What? Am I not allowed to think that my boyfriend’s ass is the finest one I’ve seen?” I keep teasing him, but stop and start stroking soothingly his silky hair at the sight of his pout.

   “It was my fault,” he mumbles. “I shouldn’t have provoked him. I’m an idiot.”

   “Nooo, you’re so sweet that it doesn’t even cross your mind that not everyone is like you,” I coo, fighting the urge to roll him on his back and smother him with kisses. Barney barks at me, obviously displeased that he’s not getting the same attention. I am not sure I want to touch his muddy, wet fur, though. Alec, on the other hand, seems to have nothing against the dog’s complete lack of hygiene and wraps his arms around him.

   “I think I should take care of your butt and then you both need a shower,” I suggest, looking at their affectionate hug, which suspiciously resembles a mud wrestling bout.

   “What do you mean take care of my butt?” Alec squints at me. Barney does the same, snorting disapprovingly. They both look quite doubtful. I have no idea what I’ve done to deserve such distrust.

   “There’s quite a nasty bruise that needs to be cleansed,” I explain, feeling slightly offended by the fact that my high-principled intentions have been called into question. “I’ll put a bandaid on it.”

   “Is it going to sting?” Alec asks, exchanging a startled glance with his cuddle buddy.

   “No,” I lie without blinking an eye. It has to be done. I’ll finish before he even realizes what’s going on.

   “Fine,” he finally sighs, “but be careful! I have no tolerance to pain.”

   I get up and give him a hand, smirking, “I thought you’ve already learned how gentle I can be.”

   “You’re just going to bandage me, right?” Alec takes my hand, staring at me questioningly.

   “What else do you think I intend to do?” I chuckle. “Well, I may kiss you as well, just to ease the pain.”

   “I don’t really mind few kisses,” he mumbles, already on his feet, and wraps his arms around my neck. “We need to be careful, though. I don’t want to scandalize Rose and your mother.”

   “Don’t worry, mom has seen worse,” I start pecking his lips. “She knows I can’t resist your juicy mouth.”

   Alec is giggling and stepping back while I’m pushing him across the room towards the stairs. Barney is scurrying on our heels, but I stop him with my leg on the first step, “Sorry, buddy! You know that you’re not allowed on the second floor.” He howls dramatically but obediently sits, prepared to wait for our return.

   “I’ll be back soon,” Peppercorn squeaks over my shoulder, trying to maintain balance while climbing the stairs backward and responding to my kisses at the same time. “Sam, I’m going to fall on my back.”

   “I’ve got you, babe,” I grin, “two more steps and three more kisses, and we’re there.”

   “Is this your room?” he stops in front of the white, wooden door with a big poster of Bring Me the Horizon on it. “I can’t wait to see it!”

   “Yes, this is the place where all my childhood and teenage secrets are hidden.” I open the door and beckon him. “Please, step into the doctor’s office, Sir!”

   “Are you the doctor?” Alec giggles. “What is your medical specialty?”

   “I’ll leave this to you to decide for yourself,” I wink and pull him inside, closing the door behind him.

---

Photo 75497498 © Sergey Kolesnikov | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 26!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

A new, wonderful friendship is blossoming. 

Do you like Alec and Barney’s love at first fight?😂

What do you think Sam’s medical specialty is? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

27. The Last Straw (Sam)

The compassion on my face is replaced by a salacious smirk when I look at the big rip on Alec’s trousers and the velvety skin, showing through it. Henry and I might become very good friends if my plan works, although I feel a little guilty for taking advantage of such an unfortunate situation. But, hey, when life gives you lemons, make lemonade.

   What thrills me even more is that I see no underwear as usual. I have made it my personal mission to find out what kind my Peppercorn prefers by secretly glancing at his butt every time we are together. I never managed to spot any outlines. I doubt he’s doing it on purpose. Deliberate seduction is absolutely out of his nature, or… I might be totally wrong. In any case, it will drive me insane if I don’t solve this mystery soon. 

   Alec is circling the room, oblivious of my complicated dilemma, tentatively touching the numerous objects, arranged on the shelves.

   “Sam, this is so amazing,” he’s babbling in astonishment, focused on my action figures collection. “You have so many books and CDs and all possible game consoles. Look at this! Your parents must have spent a fortune. 

   “Not really,” I smile. “I used to work on our neighbor’s farms, and all the money I earned went on games or road trips.” 

   “You definitely liked to play when you were younger,” he remarks.

   “I still do,” I glue to his back, wrapping my arms around his waist. “Are you ready for some playing doctor?” 

   “I love your room,” he goes on, pretending that he didn’t hear my suggestion. I’m sure he did, though. His ears are burning in red. “The slanted ceiling and the exposed brick wall make it so cozy. Who chose the linen? The combination of beige and navy is fantastic.”

   “I did,” I state proudly. “I’m the designer of all the places I inhabit.”

   “Also, your townhouse?” he asks excitedly. “The Eiffel Tower curtains are my favorite! Where did you find them?”

   “Where do you think, Peppercorn?” I chuckle. “In Paris, of course.”

   “Of course!” he rolls his eyes but shrieks the next moment when I swirl him off his feet. 

   “What? You don’t believe me?” I start swinging him back and forth in my arms. “Or, perhaps, you can’t wait to find out what punishment I’ve prepared for you for always challenging me.”

   “Stop it,” he’s giggling loudly. “You’re going to drop me! I’m not challenging you.”

   “Think again!” I start turning him upside down while he’s kicking in the air. 

   “Ok! I am!” he screams. “Because you’re a cute teddy bear when you frown.”

   “Well,” I grumble, throwing him face down on the bed, “you’re cute all the time. That’s what always saves you.”

   “Saves me from what?” he peeks at me from under his tousled fringe. 

   “You’ll find out some day,” I smirk and dig out a first aid kit from a chock-full drawer. “Let’s see now what the damages are.”

   “Mmm, do you want me to take off my pants?” he mutters.

   “You can’t imagine how badly,” I grin.

   “You aren’t planning something indecent, are you?” Alec asks suspiciously.

   “Of course not,” I retort, pretending to be utterly surprised by the question and preoccupied to prepare gauze pads, Rivanol solution, and skin closure strips.

   “Fine,” he nods and starts unbuttoning them and sliding them down his legs while still lying on his stomach. “Promise me that you won’t touch my t-shirt.”

   “I… mhm… What?” If someone asks me my name right now, I will hardly be able to answer. I’m just dreamily staring at the most beautifully shaped, smoothest, and sexiest legs I’ve ever seen. I can lean my head on these toned thighs and just die. I’m almost scared to look up to the place that requires my attention. I might faint on the spot.

   “Sam?” Alec pulls me out of the daze. “Are you all right? You’re hyperventilating.”

   “Oh my God!” I gasp, finally having gathered the courage to look at my final demise in the form of two cute, rounded, firm butt cheeks. The flashy, black G strings he’s wearing are the last straw. I flop on the bed next to him, sweating profusely. 

   “Peppercorn, are you always wearing this type of underwear?” I somehow choke out.

   “Why?” he asks innocently. “What’s wrong with it? Doesn’t everyone wear it? It’s comfortable.” 

   “Either you’re completely innocent or you’ve decided to destroy me,” I shake my head, trying to convince myself that pinching him is not a good idea. “Your ass is so hot that I can fry an egg on it.”

   “Oh,” he finally grasps the idea. “You mean my thongs are sexy. Are you turned on?”

   “Anyone who would not be aroused by this sight is either blind or most likely dead,” I mutter.

   “What are you going to do then?” Alec asks tentatively, lifting himself on his elbows. 

   “I’m not going to jump you if that’s what you mean,” I answer, not entirely convinced that it’s the truth.

   “Right!” he looks at me anxiously. “I’m injured and in no shape to… Oh dear!”

   My hand has moved on its own, sliding up his thigh and squeezing his right butt cheek. 

   “Stay still!” I breathe out and take a gauze tape, pouring some antiseptic on it.

   “Ok, I’m not moving,” Alec quickly agrees and does the opposite by pressing into my hand.

   “This may sting just a little,” I warn him and squeeze harder, quickly cleaning the scrape.

   “Wait! I’m not ready,” he shrieks, but I’ve already finished and put the plaster on it.

   “Done!” I announce and ease my grip on him.

   “You could have waited a little,” Alec pouts. “Henry is mean. You don’t have to be like him.”

   “I’m sorry babe,” I coo. “Henry is definitely not the type of cock that your butt should socialize with.”

   “Sam,” he mumbles, “your hand is still there.”

   “I know,” I smirk. “Do you want me to remove it?”

   “No,” Alec barely whispers.

---

Photo 70739643 © Maxsaf | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello

,

at the end of chapter 27!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Do you think Sam was mean?😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize

if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

28. It’s All Your Fault (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   I am so happy that my Peppercorn wants my hand where it is. If I have to be honest, I don’t think I would be able to remove it, even if someone’s holding a gun to my head. It’s not that I haven’t groped butts before, but this one is literally the finest one I’ve had the pleasure of feeling under my fingers. 

   Alec’s skin is warm as toast and smooth as marble. I can’t take my eyes off this perfect curve. He is lying still, barely breathing, like a rabbit, hidden behind a bush at the sight of the lurking fox. I can almost hear his heart pounding like a steam engine. I hope it’s out of excitement, not fear. He must have understood by now that I’d rather die than hurt him.

   “Babe, can I kiss you?” I whisper, unable to control my voice. 

   “Why are you asking?” he answers hesitantly. “You know that I love your kisses. You can kiss me any time.”

   “I don’t mean your lips,” I gulp heavily.

   “I know,” he breaths out. “Just… Sam… I…”

   “It’s ok, babe,” I hurry to reassure him. “I won’t go too far, just a kiss. I’ll stop whenever you ask.”

   “I believe you,” he mumbles, gripping the pillow above his head. “I’m just not sure that you… would still… want to kiss me, if you… mmm… if you knew…”

   “Shh,” I stop him. “I’ve touched you and kissed you before. You are my perfect, spicy angel, and whatever bothers you, it won’t change that.”

   “But I feel as if I’m deceiving you,” he insists, “because you don’t know…”

   I don’t wait for him to finish and press my lips to the back of his knee. He shrieks and jumps a little. I trace the pit with the tip of my tongue. 

   “Sam, it’s tickling,” he starts to giggle.

   “Everything in you is absolutely perfect,” I repeat, melting at his sweet laughter. My lips are moving slowly down his calf to the ankle. I kiss it gently and slide my tongue back up his leg. Alec’s breathing quickens. I lick and nibble the tender skin of the backside of his thigh until his legs start trembling.

   “Sam… Aaah!… This is very… Aaah!” he whimpers loudly when I bite just above the fold under his butt cheek.

   “Very… what,” I smirk, “bad, good, pleasant… arousing?”

   “Sam!” Alec squeaks when I start massaging his butt cheeks, careful to avoid the bruise. “This is not just a kiss. You’ll make me… Mhmm!… Your hands are so warm and… big… and… Aaah!… I love…  Oh, dear!”

   I’m licking slowly all over the soft globes up to his waist, gripping his thighs firmly. This finally stops his constant bubbling, and all I hear are soft, cute moans. His skin has a slight scent of vanilla and strawberries. It’s like licking ice cream, but it’s warm and so damn sexy. I bite the straps of his thongs, pulling them down. Alek is squirming under me, whimpering louder and louder.

   “Sam, I’m getting… you know… really… hard,” he whines.

   I grin, preparing to flip him on his back when an energetic knock on the door freezes us both on the spot.

   “Boys,” we hear Rose’s voice behind the door. “It’s getting terribly late. This lunch will turn into a dinner if we wait a little longer.” 

   “Oh, my God! Did you lock the door?” Alec hisses, trying to turn around.

   “I don’t know,” I whisper, utterly shocked by the realization that I have no memory about it.

   “She’s going to come in,” he scrambles on his knees, trying unsuccessfully to adjust his underwear.

   “No, she won’t,” I try to soothe him, seeing the panic, rising in his eyes. “Why would she do that?”

   “Honey, I’ve brought some fresh towels,” she states, and we hear the rattling of the door handle. 

   “No,” we scream simultaneously.

   “What?” Rose asks, puzzled and tries the handle again. Why isn’t she giving up? We are staring at the door with wide, shocked eyes, but it doesn’t open. “Why have you locked, Sammy?”

   “Sorry, Alec is changing,” I manage to rasp, feeling the trickles of sweat, sliding down my back. “We’ll be down in a minute,”

   “Fine,” she finally huffs. “I want you at the table in ten minutes.”

   We hear her receding steps down the stairs and flop on the bed, breading heavily.

   “That was close,” I gasp. “I feel like a teenager who has secretly sneaked his boyfriend in his room in the middle of the night.”

   “It’s all your fault,” Alec pouts. “What am I going to do now?”

   “What do you mean?” I lean on my elbow to peek at him. He’s staring desperately at the impressive bulge between his legs, covered by the deep rose, flashy fabric. 

   “I can take care of it,” I offer, full of hopes.

   “No,” Alec squints at me. “You’re not touching my legs while we are here, or butt or… or…”

   “Dick?” I ask, smirking.

   “You’re unbearable,” he grumbles and heads to the bathroom. 

   “But you love me,” I shout after him.

   Alec stops at the door and turns around, “I do, but you will still pay for this.”

   “I love you too, sourpuss,” I chuckle while Alec’s scowl is turning into a bright smile.

---

Photo 118057569 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 28!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

That was quite a tense situation. 😳

Do you think Sam will comply with Alec’s restrictions?   😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

29. Mr. Hot (Alec)

Nicol’s menu is a total success. We are sitting at a beautifully arranged table under a white pyramid cabana canopy in the middle of a lush flower garden. Rows of sword lilies in vibrant red, pink, and yellow are surrounding us. A white climbing rose, heavy with flowers, winds up a wooden trellis nearby. The peach orchard stretches behind the hedge of raspberry bushes. Bees and butterflies are flying by. It’s heaven. I can spend the whole day here. I can live here. I don’t even need a house, well, maybe, just a small bathroom…  

   Nicol and Rose are gazing at me with shining eyes and interrupting each other while explaining the exact ingredients they have used for every dish and the technique of preparation. Both are hurrying to ask questions and learn some tips from a professional chef, although, considering the quality of the food, I don’t think I have the right to give them any advice.

   “I’m so sorry about Henry, honey,” Nicol puts her hand on mine. “Are you better now?”

   “Oh, don’t worry,” I quickly answer, feeling the heat on my face. Why can’t I stop thinking about what Sam was doing when we were in his room? His hands… big… moving up and down… squeezing…

   “… prefer?” Nicol is looking at me expectantly. She has obviously asked another question, which I, of course, didn’t hear because my head was full of… “Alec? Is everything alright?”

   “I’m sorry,” I mutter. “I was just thinking about… about… the pudding. Yes! About the ingredients!”

   “Oh, I see,” she nods. “I’m pretty sure I have everything we might need. We can go and start it, if you’ve finished eating. Just tell Rose what you prefer first so that she can prepare the room.”

   I glimpse at Sam, hoping that he will help me. I have absolutely no idea what she’s talking about. He’s smirking and pretending to be very busy with his phone. I glare at him. He only winks and smirks more.

   “If you prefer, we can give you the guest room, but I thought that you might want to stay with Sam,” she finally clarifies.

   “Oh, the room!” I’m trying to sound as if I don’t hear it for the first time. “I haven’t slept with Sam yet.”

   Rose chokes on her water. 

   “No! I mean, I haven’t slept with him in a bed,” I blurt, making things worse. Rose starts to cough. My mean boyfriend snorts, trying not to laugh out.

   “I’ve done nothing with Sam in or out of a bed,” I add. This time, he stars laughing in full voice. 

    “We got the idea, honey,” Nicol soothingly rubs my shoulder and raises a brow at her son. “Sam!” He immediately stops cackling and goes back to toying with the phone.

   “It will be the guest room,” Rose states firmly and leaves the table.

   The phone vibrates in my pocket. I take it out and peek discretely at the text message I’ve just received.

   Mr. Hot 🥵: “Why aren’t you paying attention? Were you thinking about me licking your juicy butt?”

   I gulp heavily and put it back into my pocket, careful not to look in Sam’s direction.

   “Which is better to use?” Nicol happily chatters. “White or brown sugar?”

   The phone vibrates again. I smile at her, desperately fighting the urge to read the next message. “White will be better. We can use brown for the   caramel syrup, though. It gives a nice flavor.”

   No, I can’t resist. I know I shouldn’t. He’s doing it on purpose. The worst thing is that there is some unwanted movement in my pants, only thinking about what he could have written. I finally give in and peek at the screen again.

   Mr. Hot 🥵: “You deserve a punishment, first for lying that we’ve done nothing and second for putting us in different rooms with your big mouth.”

   “It’s not fair!” I shriek. 

   “You’re right, honey!” Nicol quickly says. “Eggs from yesterday are not good. We’ll collect fresh ones from the hen house.”

   Mr. Hot 🥵: “Do you want to know what it will be?”

   I finally look at Sam, who is grinning widely. I raise a questioning brow. He puts a finger in his mouth and starts sucking it expressively. It is good that Nicol is too busy to list the benefits of the fresh, white eggs.

   “You promised something,” I hiss.

   “Ahh, yes! I haven’t forgotten,” Nicol chirps and points to the hedge. “The strawberries! Sam will help you to pick some, dear. Unfortunately, my legs are still weak. I will need to lie down for a while before we go to the kitchen.”

   “I’ll help you, mom!” Sam rushes to give her a hand. He sneers and adds, “I’ll be back in a minute, babe… to pick some sweet, ripe raspberries for you.”

   My lips are pressed in a thin line. I’m tempted to answer, but don’t utter a sound. My phone vibrates again five minutes after they disappear in the house.

   Mr. Hot 🥵: “You said I couldn’t touch you, but you mentioned nothing about the opposite.”

   What? Who does he think he is? I’m about to roll my eyes when another message comes. It’s a picture. My eyes widen. Now I see what he meant when he mentioned the lord of the rings. I want to close it but zoom it instead. Wow, pretty! A dainty golden ring! Despite my better judgment, I zoom more. There’s something engraved on it. I start rotating the phone and gazing until I am finally able to read.

😳

---

Photo 215660211 © Mstjahanara903 | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 29!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Isn’t Sam naughty? It seems he finds it very entertaining when Alec talks too much 😂

What do you think is engraved on the golden ring?

😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

30. I’ll Do It! (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   I am still staring at the screen when Sam appears, all smiles and giggles, carrying a wicker fruit basket in his hand.

   “What are you gazing at?” he asks cheekily. “You are so focused.”

   “You don’t know?” I snort.

   “How am I supposed to know what you have on your phone?” he shrugs his shoulders innocently.

   “Are you saying that you didn’t just send me a picture of your… of your… mmm… “ I feel my face getting hotter by the second. Why is he doing this to me?

   “Oh, my God! Just say it!” Sam laughs out and grips my chin with two fingers, crouching in front of my chair. “Peppercorn, look at me!”

   I’m squirming a little but finally meet his eyes. He grins wider and repeats slowly, “Say it! A picture of what?”

   “Your ring,” I blurt, happy that I found a way to avoid the word he wants to hear.

   “My ring which is placed where?” he doesn’t give up, bringing his face closer to mine.

   “I’m not saying it,” I stubbornly state. His eyes are so captivating, shamrock green, sparkling with laughter, shining in the sun. His lips are close. He flicks his tongue over the bottom one. I lean towards them, longing for a kiss, but Sam holds me in place.

   “You want a kiss?” he smirks. “Say it then. No kiss before I hear the word.”

   “Why?” I whine. “Why are you always teasing me?”

   “For the same reason you constantly challenge me,” he answers. “Because you’re cute when you blush and tug at my heartstrings every time when you manage to overcome your own resistance.” His lips brush mine, just for a second, and he whispers in my ear. “Because I want you, and I need you to admit that you want me too, so badly that it’s becoming an emergency.”

   His hot breath makes everything in me burn. I moan loudly and immediately cover my mouth with my hand. We are out in the open for God’s sake! Anyone can hear or see us, Rose or Nicol, or a neighbor. Sam has obviously decided to ruin me completely. On top of everything, I’m painfully hard. My common sense says that I should splash myself with some cold water, fill the basket with raspberries, and go to the kitchen to make that caramel custard. I do just the opposite, totally ignoring it, as it always happens when I’m with Sam.

   “I was looking at the beautiful golden ring on your huge, handsome cock,” I say and whimper both from embarrassment and arousal.

   “Good boy!” Sam praises me and pulls me up to my feet abruptly, before gluing his mouth to mine. I don’t waist a second and suck in his tongue. The kiss gets more heated. He squeezes my butt hard and pins my back to the wooden trellis. I feel a few rose thorns on my back but instantly forget about them when he starts to grind his impressive erection on my groin. “Did you read what it says?”

   “Yes, yes, I did,” I’m barely able to catch my breath.

   “So?” Sam’s hand moves to the front, palming my hard-on.

   “It says ‘Alec, lick me!’” I gasp.

   “What are you going to do then?” Sam asks hoarsely, kissing up my throat. His fingers are tracing the outlines of my penis and I can’t stop moving my pelvis in their rhythm.

   “We need to stop,” I whine, “someone may come.”

   “You are absolutely right. I am just wondering which one of us will be the first. Also, I don’t care,” Sam retorts. “The only thing that can stop me is you saying that you don’t want it. Answer my question!”

   “I… Aaah!… I want…I can’t think when you’re doing this… Sam… Mmhm!… I’ll do it!” I finally mewl. “I want to do it… Aaah!… but not here, and not in the house.”

   Sam steps back, leaving me panting heavily, my back glued to the trellis. I’ll probably collapse, if I try to move. My legs are made of jelly.

   “My, my!” he grins. “What a hot mess!”

   “Idiot!” I pout, trying to unhook my shirt from the thorns.

   “Aww, did I hurt you, babe,” Sam mumbles remorsefully, helping me to free myself.

   “Yes, you did!” I sniff. “My penis is throbbing. It hurts!”

   “I can help you. That’s what boyfriends are for,” he smirks, “to give you a hand in desperate situations.”

   “I told you that nothing can happen here or in the house,” I state, although, I’m on the verge of begging him to do something right in the middle of the garden.

   “What if I have the perfect place,” Sam chuckles, pulling me by the hand towards the orchard.

   “No!” I dig my heels in. “We’ll be even more exposed there.”

   “Peppercorn,” Sam turns to face me. “Have you played in a tree house?”

---

Photo 118058132 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 30!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

It seems Sam managed to pass another one of Alec’s barriers.

Do you think he’s pushing him too far, or it’s what Alec needs to finally overcome his fears?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

31. Tag, You’re It! (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   Sam leads me through a small wooden gate in the hedge, under a flower-covered arch. The big rosettes of the violet clematis vine make me feel as if we are stepping in an enchanted fairy kingdom where everything is possible. The orchard is beautiful. Neat rows of trees, heavy with ripe peaches, are winding as far as the eye can see. The space between them is covered with lush, thick, green grass. I’m squeezing Sam’s hand. A wide smile blooms on my face. I’m overwhelmed with the desire to roll in the grass, to reach and pick every fruit I see, to run among the trees, and laugh as loud as I can. The fears that never fade away are suddenly gone. I feel free like never before.

   I release his hand in an unexpected surge of bravery and scream, “Tag, You’re it!” Before Sam can comprehend what’s happening, I’m already running as fast as I can, laughing my head off. 

   “Just wait for me to catch you,” Sam yells and dashes after me.  

   We are chasing each other and giggling like children, going further into the orchard. Sam almost tags me several times, but I manage to make sudden sharp turns and escape him. 

   I’m barely catching my breath when we come out on a vast meadow with a huge cherry tree in the middle. It is obviously very old. Its broad crown is big enough to accommodate a pretty, wooden house with a small terrace lodged among the branches. 

   Sam finally catches up with me and wraps his arms around me, “You run like a rabbit. My heart will jump out of my chest,” he chuckles, breathing heavily and plants a kiss on my nape. “Welcome to my secret refuge, sweet Peppercorn. I hope you are just as good at climbing trees.” 

   “You can’t imagine,” I giggle. “All my bruises as a kid were because of that. I grew up in the city but spent every free minute I had in the parks.”

   “This will be a piece of cake for you then.” Sam grins and, with few daft movements, is on the terrace. The tree is quite branched, so something like a natural ladder is formed. I’m with him in seconds. The house is quite high, but stable and well secured. It’s obvious that it has recently been repaired and very well maintained.

   “This is amazing,” I marvel at the beautiful view. We can see the main house, the flower garden, the back yard, few more houses and a picturesque river in the distance. “And the tree house is so pretty!”

   “No, it’s you. You are amazing,” Sam smiles, cupping my cheek. “Alec, you’re like a ray of sunshine. I can’t believe my luck that I met you and somehow made you fall in love with me.”

   “It’s impossible not to love you,” I whisper and press my lips to his. We’re high above the ground. I’m in the clouds. I’ll let myself forget for this brief moment what I can’t do and will focus on what I can. I can hold him. I can make him take off his clothes and touch him wherever I want. I can kiss him. I can lick the damn ring. Why the hell not? I can lick whatever I like. I’m actually dying to lick anything Sam would let me. I’ll worry about everything some other day.

   Sam opens the door, and without interrupting the kiss, we just fall inside on the soft mattress that covers the whole floor. It smells of wood, roses, and lavender. Numerous colorful pillows are scattered around. Shelves, piled with books, are mounted on the walls. The sun casts light and shadows through the cracks between the boards. It’s magical.

   I push Sam on his back and roll up his t-shirt, gluing my mouth to his ripped chest. I’m an idiot for not doing this until now. The smoothness of his skin makes my head spin. I bite and lick my way up to his nipples. They are hard. I moan loudly when I take one of them in my mouth. His fingers bury in my hair. His back arches when I nibble on the sensitive flesh. I play with them until his breathing quickens and soft whimpers start spilling between his lips.

   I cup his face and look deep into the green waves of his gaze. “Sam, take off all your clothes, please!” I whisper.

   “Your wish is my command, angel,” he softly smiles.

---

Photo 22953530 © Alexey Stiop | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 31!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Alec can’t keep away from Sam anymore.

Do you think he will finally uncover his secret, or will this surge of bravery not go that far?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

32. Adore You (Alec)

• The song ‘Adore You’ by Harry Styles and The Lord of the Rings by J. R. R. Tolkien are mentioned in this chapter with a humorous purpose. All credits go to the authors.

   [xxx - mature content warning]

   Sam jumps to his feet, nearly hitting his head on the ceiling. The tree house is quite large, but still not high enough for his almost six and a half feet. I sit cross-legged in front of him, tickled pink to see what he is going to do.

   “Now, start singing!” he commands, grinning widely.

   “What? Why?” I ask baffled, gazing at him.

   “How do you expect me to strip in silence,” he chuckles, swaying his thighs seductively. “I need music to show my moves. You won’t regret it. I’m a pro, I assure you.”

   “Oh,” I scratch my head, wondering which song I shall try. My hesitation completely disappears when I see him gripping the hem of his shirt and raising a brow in expectation. I immediately start singing the first song that comes to my mind, which happens to be Adore You by Harry Styles. My performance is a little unsure at the beginning, but I quickly gain confidence.

   Oh my! The boy didn’t lie! He does have some moves. With every suggestive swing of his hips and every inch of exposed skin, I am singing louder and louder.

   Sam is slowly rolling his t-shirt up his chest, uncovering the smooth, tanned skin and the mind-blowing abs I am already crazy about. It falls on the floor in a few seconds. He turns around and starts twerking, shaking his firm butt in front of my face while unfastening his belt. I am in seventh heaven. The tree house is creaking and quaking. I doubt I will notice, even if it collapses on the ground, too busy to giggle and yell to the top of my lungs, “Just let me adore you…”

   My performance sounds like something between Barney’s howling and Henry’s crowing, but I am ready to go on as long as Sam keeps swaying. He starts unbuttoning his jeans. They slide down his legs and crumple in a pile around his ankles.

   He turns around, laughing his head off, “Oh, my God! Peppercorn, your singing is so terrible that I actually love it! The louder you yowl, the harder I get.”

   I keep giggling and grip the band of his boxers. “I’ve got an idea how you can make me shut up.”

   “Really? I can’t imagine what it could be.” He grins, cupping my scarlet cheeks.

   “The One Ring is calling me,” I whisper in a hushed, mysterious voice. “I can resist it no more. Give me my Precious!”

   Sam laughs out loudly and puts his hands on mine. “Ready?” he asks. I nod. We pull down his underwear together, letting my old friend, the pretty snake, lose. It springs out, almost slapping me across the face. I shriek and fall on my back for Sam’s great amusement.

   “Giving up so easy?” he chuckles. 

   “No way!” I retort, scrambling on my knees. Did I forget how big exactly it was, or are these things constantly growing? I’m staring, just a little intimidated, not sure exactly what I’m supposed to do.

   “Alec,” Sam lifts my chin with a finger, smiling softly. “You don’t have to do anything. We can just stop here. It was absolutely fantastic. I love you! It’s ok if you changed your mi… Oh Gooood!” 

   I couldn’t let him think I didn’t want him because it’s totally not true. Besides, I was already dying to taste him, so I just put my tongue at the base and slowly licked up to the little ring. 

   Sam heavily leans on the wall behind him, trying to calm his breath and slides down to the floor. “Sorry!” he gulps. “I can’t stand anymore. My legs just got liquid.”

   “I’m not sure what to do,” I mumble.

   “All you need to do is have fun,” he says. “If you really feel like doing something, just go for it.”

   I crawl closer and nest between his thighs, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Doesn’t it bother you that you’re naked and I’m fully dressed?”

   “Nothing can ever bother me if I’m with you, babe.” he smiles and kisses the tip of my nose. “I’m all yours.”

   I glue to him and bite his lower lip. My hands travel down his chest, followed by my mouth. I know what I want. I want to make every inch of his hot, tight body mine. My lips are everywhere. I kiss every tattoo and trace every muscle with the tips of my fingers, followed by my tongue. He smells like summer. His skin is radiating warmth. His moans make me breathe faster. The way his hand caresses my nape leaves me breathless. The way his thighs press into mine makes my body tremble. The way he moans my name makes me moan his louder.

   I’m free, brave, and in control. My forehead rests on the soft inner side of his thigh just for a second so that I can catch my breath. I lift my head, and our eyes meet. There’s something in the emerald sparkles of his irises that I’ve never seen before. I don’t need words to understand it. Love does not need talking. It fills the air and makes my heart swell. This man is mine. 

   I wrap my palm around his throbbing erection and start kissing the burning skin. My tongue swirls around the glans. I take it in my mouth, and his taste fills my senses like hot milk with cinnamon on a cold winter day. The ring clicks between my teeth. I bite it and gently tug it. Sam whimpers loudly, pulling on my hair. His back arches. I start licking and sucking on the sensitive spot where it is attached.

   “Wait! Slow down!” Sam mewls, pulling me to sit on his lap. His lips feverishly search mine. “Let me touch you! Babe, please, can I touch you?”

   “Yes!” I whimper. “Sam, yes! I need you!”

---

Photo 109144746 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

Photo 4547530 ©Tatiana Grozetskaya | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 32!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Did you like the little performance the boys did? 😉

I know what you are going to say about the cliffhanger.

It wasn’t on purpose. The chapter was going to be too long. 

More is coming soon. 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

33. The Forbidden Fruit (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Trigger warning - emotional trauma 

description, 

related to body dysmorphic disorder

]

   ‘Have fun! Have fun! Yes, I can just have fun!’ I chant in my head while Sam’s big hands are sliding down my sides, then up my back, then down again, and finally squeeze my butt and press me impossibly close to him. I still can’t fully comprehend the fact that I’m straddling the thighs of a naked man, a handsome, aroused, tattooed, stark naked, gorgeous man… and this man is my boyfriend… and it’s quite possible that we will have sex… perhaps… if I don’t freak out. 

   His mouth is exploring my neck, biting, and kissing up to my ear. His tongue traces the helix before he starts sucking my earlobe. I can do nothing but close my eyes and whimper loudly. I feel the heat, radiating from his skin, through my clothes, making me squirm, quickening my breath.

   “Relax! Stop pulling down your shirt!” Sam purrs in my ear. “I’m aware that we can’t take it off. Just trust me. I know your limits.”

   “I’m sorry… I…” I can’t go on because Sam bites my nipple through the fabric, and the next moment is sucking it hard. I moan, shaking at the jolts of pleasure shooting through my body. His fingers trace my thighs and start unbuttoning’s my pants. My mind goes blank. I dive into the sensation. My hands move on their own, wrapping around his waist. My lips feverishly slide on his shoulder. I want him. Oh, my God! I’ve never needed anything so badly. If I could only get rid of all my clothes and give in.

   Maybe I can really trust him and just ride the wave. What’s the worst that can happen? My shirt can accidently roll up. My heart suddenly shrinks. He would be revolted for sure. I still remember the wide eyes, the gasps, the words… ‘gross’…  ‘disgusting’… ‘monster’. We were kids. Children can’t hold back their reactions like an adult. But aren’t they the most sincere? 

   I know he won’t say a bad word. He’ll claim that it doesn’t bother him, but it will. He’ll pity me. The desire will be replaced by sympathy. He’ll probably love me even more, the way people love an injured puppy after they’ve saved its life. He’ll force himself to touch me just to make me feel better… 

   Look at him, in all his glory, stunning, hot… a dream! Who am I to assert rights on him when he can have the world?

   “Alec! Babe, no! What is this?” Sam is shaking me gently by the arm. His green eyes are pinned on my face, full of worry. His hand is trembling when he reaches to wipe the tears, rolling down my cheeks. “Did I frighten you? I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, angel! I didn’t want to startle you!”

   “No, you didn’t,” I barely utter. I haven’t even noticed that I’m crying. Fuck! “I… Sam… I… I want you so much, but… I can’t do this.” I crawl on all four to the door and throw myself on the terrace, gasping for air. Alright, breathe! Breathe, idiot! It’s time to wake up! Run!

   I somehow reach the ground and scoot off through the trees, tears streaming down my face. I’d rather die than see him pitying me. He deserves better. Now I remember why I never allowed myself to fall for anyone, why I pushed away everyone who tried to approach me. Beautiful apples are often rotten inside. They are desired, but then turn into the worst disappointment. I know why I forgot all my extreme caution when I first saw him too. I’ll die loving him, craving his touch. I’ll belong to him forever, but he doesn’t have to be mine. I don’t deserve it. It will kill me on the spot if I see the regret in his eyes.

   I approach the house. Nicole and Rose are sitting on the garden swing sofa, close to the main entrance. I can’t let them see me crying. I spot a wooden ladder, propped up near one of the second-floor windows.

   “Alec, stop!” Sam shouts behind me. “Let’s talk! Please!”

   I can’t face him right now. I’m not sure if I will ever be able. I quickly climb up and roll inside over the window sill. A large pot of red geraniums flies to the ground and shatters into pieces with a loud smash. Shit! Now I’m destroying people’s property. I hear quick footsteps on the inner stairs and immediately rush to lock the door a second before Sam starts knocking and trying to open it.

   “Peppercorn, open up!” he begs. “Are you ok? Please, babe! Everything’s fine. Nothing bad has happened. We need to discuss this.”

   I lean my forehead on the door, listening to his heavy breathing on the other side. How isn’t he mad when I ruined such a romantic moment? “I’m sorry, Sam!” I whisper. “I love you!”

   I said it very quietly, but it seems he heard me. A deep sigh follows. I feel him put his hands on the door. “I’ll be right here, Alec, just waiting, as long as it takes.”

   I kiss the place where I think his hand is and turn around, heading to the bathroom. There’s a big mirror on the wall. I stand in front of it and start unbuttoning’s my pants. They slide to the floor. I take off my underwear and grip the hem of my shirt. My heart is pounding. I inhale deeply and exhale slowly several times. I never look at the mirror when I’m shirtless. I haven’t done it for years, but this time, I’ll do it for Sam. I’ll look at myself instead of him. I want to see what he would have seen and try to imagine what he would have felt. One more deep breath, and I close my eyes, peeling the shirt off my body. You can do it, Alec! One look! Just once! 

   I open my eyes and gaze at my reflection. This is me. I may not like it. I may not want it. But it’s something that can’t be changed. I am a picture of frozen horror I don’t remember, but that will never leave my life. I can’t let anyone see it. I just can’t. He calls me an angel. No, I’m an imposer, a liar, a golden apple that is rotten under the shining surface. Ironic, isn’t it? It’s a snake this time that should be kept away from the forbidden fruit. Love is painful for other people when it is unrequited, but for me, it hurts more when someone loves me right back.

---

Photo 6672479 © Orlando Florin Rosu | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 33!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

I know you didn’t expect that. I’m sorry! 🤧

Do you think Alec looks so awful, or is it just the BDD that makes him so self-conscious?

Is he right that Sam’s desire will be replaced by pity?

Share your thoughts, ask questions

, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

34. Scars (Alec)

[Trigger warning: traumatic accident mentioned]

   I get angrier and angrier with every passing second. What have I done? What is my sin? What am I being punished for?

   I was found in the middle of the road, a few steps away from a blazing car, ready to explode at any moment, severely burned, screaming, the only survivor of a tragic incident. A young couple on a road trip across Greece found me by accident and took me to the hospital. They waited for months, visited me every day, filed all the necessary documents, and finally were able to leave the country with me as their son.

   I don’t remember any of that. My first memory was my mother’s sky blue eyes, looking at me while I was hitting the colorful buttons of a musical, learning table. I probably couldn’t walk yet because I crawled into her open arms and felt true love for the first time in my life. It was warm and nice. We were both giggling.

   She had never mentioned my scars. I never knew that there was something different about me until a new swimming pool was built in my school. I was six. I was aware of them, of course, but never thought they were something to pay attention to. We changed into bathing suits, and suddenly, everyone was staring at me. Most of my classmates were silent, but I saw the pity and the disgust. There were those two or three who decided that it was funny to mock me. Every word they said is engraved in my mind. I will never forget them. This was the day when I swore that no one would ever look at me that way again. Never!

   Mom told me the story of my adoption when I became fifteen. She tried to convince me that the scars are not so bad, that I was beautiful and they wouldn’t bother someone who would fall in love with me, but I never forgot those gazes, the words, the humiliation.

   What shall I do now? What’s the right move? Break up with Sam? No, that would be cruel for both of us. I should have thought about it before letting things get that far. Shall I tell him the truth? No, I can’t do that either. I don’t want him to start comforting me and convincing me that everything is fine. I need him to kiss me, to want me, to moan my name, not to turn into a therapist.

   Why is everything so complicated? Why can’t I just give my boyfriend a blowjob without making a total drama out of it? Fuck! I hate this! My hands start shaking. I glance at the mirror. All the rage erupts from every pore of my skin.

   “I hate you!” I scream and grab the first thing that I see, which happens to be a hair dryer. I throw it with all force to the mirror. The glass shatters into thousands of pieces. I haven’t noticed that the appliance is plugged in. The force pulls out the socket. The moment I hurl it a sharp crack is heard. A bright spark comes out of the hole. The room is filled with the smell of burning plastic. The lights in the whole house go out.

   “Peppercorn! What the hell are you doing there? Open up immediately, or I’m breaking in!” Sam yells, banging on the door.

   “Oh my God!” I gasp, pulling my clothes on as fast as I can. “I’m fine.”

   “Honestly, if you don’t open right now, I will spank your butt so good that…” I rush into the room just as the door detaches from its hinges and crashes to the floor with Sam falling flat on his face on it.

   The curse that comes out of his mouth turns my ears bright red. He raises his head to look at me, and I do the most inappropriate thing ever, I shriek with laughter.

   “Enjoying the view?” he grunts. “I promise you that I’ll keep you on a leash from now on. You won’t step an inch away from me. You’ll follow me like a puppy. You’ll be like a fucken tattoo on my ass, like another piercing on my dick.”

   The more he grumbles, the more I cackle. I really want to stop but it’s impossible. It seems I totally lost it. I’m definitely hysterical. Sam suddenly goes silent and points a finger at me, “Smoke!”

   “What?” I snort.

   “The bathroom,” he keeps pointing. “Something is burning.”

   I slowly turn around and my eyes widen. How did I miss the smell? Thick black smoke is coming out of the door. Dearest God! I just set Nicol’s house on fire.

---

Photo 198263904 © Chonticha Wat | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello

,

at the end of chapter 34!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Alec, the cute disaster is back!

Sam is a little angry, but who can blame him. 🤭

Do you think they will finally talk and clear things up (after extinguishing the fire, of course)?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

35. Seeing Red (Sam)

I’m so furious! Oh, my God! I literally see red. I want to bend this giggling drama queen on my knee, take off my belt, and make his ass throb for at least a week. I probably should comfort him. It’s clear he has some deep emotional trauma, but I don’t think that’s what he needs. What the idiot actually needs is a good fuck! 

   I have never been so frightened in my life as when I heard the terrible crash behind the locked door. It scared the hell out of me. I imagined him hurt and literally went mental. How could he do this, climbing like a squirrel to the second floor just to escape me?

   Argh! I hiss, gritting my teeth at the pain in my chest, and try to get up. I hope I didn’t crack a rib when I fell along with the door. I have no idea how to explain this to mom and don’t even want to think about what is happening in the bathroom.

   “Sam, are you ok?” Alec mutters, gazing at me remorsefully with his big, amber eyes. God, he’s beautiful! How can you be so mad at someone and so in love with him at the same time? He starts pulling me by the arm and brushing the scattered plaster off my clothes. “Does it hurt? I’m sorry… also for the fire! We… we need… to do something… before it spreads…”

   “Get out of here,” I growl, finally on my feet. “I want you out in the garden, immediately! Keep mom and Rose there as well.”

   “But…” he tries to protest.

   “I don’t want to hear a word,” I squint at him. “You’ll sit on the swing sofa with them and not move a muscle until I tell you otherwise.”

   “Sorry!” he squeezes my hand and purses his lips, heading to the gaping hole in the door’s place.

   “Oh, damn it! Come here!” I sigh and pull him in my arms, burying my face in his hair. The stench of smoke and burning plastic disappears. He smells so nice. I would hold him forever if the house wasn’t on fire. “Don’t worry, Peppercorn! I’ll deal with this in no time. Just stay out of trouble, ok!”

   “Mhm,” he mumbles in the crook of my neck. “I’m so sorry!”

   “Stop repeating it! Everything will be fine!” I start stroking his silky curls. “You actually did us both a big favor.”

   “I did? What favor?” he asks suspiciously. 

   “We just wrecked the guest room,” I smirk. “The only option will be for you to sleep with me.”

   “Oh,” Alec giggles quietly. “Are you sure you still want me to sleep with you?”

   “More than ever,” I state and place a juicy kiss on his soft lips. “Off you go now!”

   He stops in the hallway, “Be careful, Sam!” 

   I roll my eyes and wave him away. Silly! I peek at the wall clock. It’s six p.m. Only few hours and I’ll have him right where I’ve always wanted him, in my bed. 

   Let’s see what is burning now. I cover my nose with a hand and step in the bathroom. The air is heavy with smoke, but there’s no more actual fire. Despite my irritated eyes, a glance is enough to make me burst into laughter. The charred remains of the shaggy bath mat, a hair dryer, and Alec’s thongs are lying on the floor among the pieces of the shattered mirror. I can only imagine the scene that was played out here. My poor, sweet angel! I’ll have to clear all the nonsense out of his head as soon as possible, preferably tonight.

   I leave the battlefield and go down to the basement to check the fuse panel. The circuit breakers have tripped. I fix them in a second, turn on the power, and head outside. Alec is apologizing to my mother while she’s rubbing soothingly his back, assuring him that there’s no need. Barney is rolling at his feet, gazing at him with admiration. Everyone seems to adore my Peppercorn. Even Rose is smiling softly at him. Her sweet expression, though, changes completely upon seeing me. She starts shaking her head disapprovingly. I’m sure she’s deeply convinced that whatever happened, it’s entirely my fault.

   “Boys, what would you like for dinner,” mom chirps.

   “Oh, I know!” Alec beams. “I’m very good at cooking on a barbecue grill.”

   “Really?” I chuckle. “I heard something about your famous T-bones.”

   He immediately glares at me, his cheeks turning into a delicious shade of pink.

   “How wonderful!” my mother exclaims enthusiastically. “How about some pork chops and chicken flatbreads with grilled corn, eggplant, and potato salad.”

   “Yes!” Alec grins. “And I have the perfect marinate recipe.”

---

Photo 89728023 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

Photo 159100286 © Thitiwat Dutsadeewirot | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 35!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Do you think it’s safe to let Alec near the barbecue?

 

Did Sam handle the situation well in your opinion, excluding the broken door? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

36. The Enemy in The Dark (Sam)

There is nothing like the late evenings in the countryside at the end of summer. The air is warm and scented of freshly mowed grass, flowers, and hay. The deafening chirping of millions of crickets mingles with the noisy chorus of the frogs, ribbiting in the nearby river. Occasional cow mooing, a horse neigh or sheep bleating can be heard from the neighboring farms. A scops owl, hidden in its hollow, somewhere in the orchard, is releasing a high-pitched whistle in even intervals every few seconds. Big, earthly colored moths are fluttering above the flower beds in the twilight. 

   The night sky is captivating. Once you look up, you can’t take your eyes off the endless sea of stars and constellations, the magical mist of the milky way, and the soft glow of the silver moon’s waning crescent. There are no bright street lights to interfere with the magnificent view, no cars, no city noises to drown out the sounds of nature. It is only us and the universe.

   Our group is settled on the swing sofa and two hanging egg chairs around the portable barbecue. We are sipping chilled white wine, engaged in a lively conversation, while Alec is preparing skillfully the food. I’m always fascinated to watch him cook. His movements are professional and precise. There is no sign of clumsiness. I keep quiet, trying not to bother him. It is clear that I am at the bottom of every disaster he creates. I can’t help but smirk. It’s nice to think that my boy, who is otherwise so guarded, loses all his self-control just by being close to me. This has to change, though. He needs to relax and learn to trust me. I must make him understand that whatever he hides so persistently under his shirt will never change my feelings for him. He is the cutest, the most beautiful and lovable person I have ever met. I’m not even going to start about my permanent hard-on since we’ve been together.

   “Oh, your mommy is a teacher. How nice! Admirable profession!” Rose squeaks. “I loved it when I worked with children. Well, this troublemaker here didn’t make it easy at all. Did Sammy tell you how he and his best friend put a mouse in my desk drawer? It gnawed a huge hole through the test sheets of the whole class. Everyone had to do it again.”

   I glare at her, but she goes on, paying no attention. Alec and mom are giggling, of course, fueling her enthusiasm. “What can I say! Those two were a ticking bomb, always ready with their next prank. They sneaked into the canteen and poured some laxative in the soup pot. You can’t imagine what happened after lunch. The school was…”

   “Rose!” I give her another warning look. 

   “Alright,” she chuckles. “You didn’t care much, though, what people would say back then.”

   “We were kids,” I frown. 

   “You haven’t told me anything about your best friend,” Alec turns to me. “Where is he now? Are you still close?”

   “I wouldn’t say so,” I shrug my shoulders, trying to sound indifferent. “He’s been living abroad for many years.”

   “Oh, but you should have kept in touch,” Alec stares at me. “It sounds you were really good friends. Something as precious as that should not be lost.”

   “And what about your daddy, dear?” Nicol intervenes, capturing his attention. “What does he do?”

   “He’s an engineer,” Alec answers and turns back to the grill to flip the chicken breasts. “He works for a big construction company and travels a lot. They often have projects abroad. I guess he hoped I would follow his steps, but I was actually pleasantly surprised when I told him that I had chosen another career.”

   “Paris!” Rose suddenly shrieks. “Victor went to live in Paris, didn’t he? I’m pretty sure he did! I remember him asking you to join him. Am not I right, Sammy?”

   I feel a trickle of sweat, sliding down my temple. Alec peeks at me over his shoulder with a puzzled expression. I can almost sense the gears turning in his head, trying to make the connection. I’m such an idiot to brag about where I bought the damn curtains in my house.

   “The food smells so good! You are an amazing chef, honey,” mom beams at him. “Are you sure you don’t want some help? You do this at work every day. I feel guilty for making you do it here as well. Have some rest! Rose and I can finish. Go have a glass of wine with Sam!”

   “No, no, no,” he protests. “It’s my pleasure! I’m almost done. The steaks have soaked in the marinade wonderfully. All I have to do is grill them, and everything will be ready.”

   I release the breath I have been holding. It seems Nicol succeeded in distracting him.

  “Barney, no!” she screams the next second. The sly dog has taken advantage of the situation and managed to steal a big steak. He immediately dashes across the lawn to hide his treasure in the tall grass near the fence. Mom is ranting, “He is so silly! The veterinarian said that raw meat is very bad for his sensitive stomach. Barney had quite big problems last time but never learned. I feed him special dry food. He gets some plain chicken with rice only from time to time.”

   “Don’t worry,” Alec pats her shoulder. “I’ll catch him and take back the meat.”

  He darts after Barney before I can stop him. Oh, dear! He doesn’t have a clue. I should have prepared him better for the stay here. My poor baby doesn’t know that there’s a hidden enemy army of bloodsuckers, lurking in the dark. We are protected by burning eucalyptus coils, scattered in the grass, and repellent torches, spreading citrus-scented smoke around us, but two feet away, and he is doomed. The moment he steps in the grass, a swarm of whining mosquitoes raises like a tidal wave and splashes over him.

---

Photo by rrvachov from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 36!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Poor Alec has yet to experience the challenges of being in the countryside.

Do you think this will distract him from the new detail he just learned about Sam’s past? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

37. Truth or Dare (Sam)

“Is it still very itchy, sweetheart?” I tentatively ask Alec, who is sulking in the bathtub, buried in pink bubbles to the chin with a bowl of strawberry caramel custard in one hand and a spoon in the other.

   “Not after you applied that smelly lotion. However, the stench would have suffocated me if I had kept it on my skin a little longer. This place is dangerous,” he grumbles, pouting even more. “How did you survive as a child here? Wild beasts lurk behind every bush.”

   “A rooster and a few mosquitoes can hardly be qualified as wild beasts,” I snort, trying hard not to crack up. He’s so cute with his tousled, golden curls and the delicious crimson shade on his silky cheeks. I can’t ignore the fact that he’s stark naked under the foam cloud either, although only the upper part of his chest can be seen. I lean on the sink counter and scratch my nape. 

   “What?” he grunts and stuffs his mouth with a spoonful of the dessert.

   I finally gather the courage to mumble, “Can I come in the tube with you?”

   “Mhm,” Alec only nods since his mouth is still full. He swallows and adds pointedly, “But be careful not to splash the foam and promise to close your eyes if you do.”

   “I have already seen your butt, Peppercorn,” I state. “I’ve actually kissed it. I’ve played with your big boy too. And you’ve licked mine. I can also clearly see your nipples right now. What else is there to hide?”

   “You know what!” he frowns.

   “I actually don’t,” I retort, taking my clothes off as slowly as possible because I love the way his gaze is following my every movement. I sink in the warm water and sigh contentedly. The sweet almond scent is not my favorite, but there’s nothing to be done. We’ll have to put up with my mother’s taste. I’m grateful that she and dad agreed to make space for the enormous bathtub when I was eighteen. Soaking in it has always been one of my favorite things. I wipe a trickle of caramel from Alec’s chin with the tip of my finger and smile. “Peppercorn, how long are you going to hide from me? Why don’t you just show me so that we can put this behind our backs.”

   “I can’t,” he shakes his head. “I just… I’m sorry! It’s hard to explain.”

   “It’s ok,” I peck his lips. he tastes of caramel and raspberries. I am tempted to go on, but decide otherwise. “I have an idea. You agree that it’s time to get to know each other better, right?”

   “Yes… I mean… I’m not sure what you…” He peeks at me suspiciously and carefully slides his foot on my thigh. I smile encouragingly, and he stretches his legs over mine, placing them on either side of my waist. I take a deep breath to calm my excitement, although my penis immediately jumps up at the touch. I wonder if he’s aware of the effect he has on me.

   “Let’s play truth or dare,” I suggest. “What do you think? Five questions each. If you don’t want to answer, you take a challenge. I promise I won’t make you do anything I know you don’t want to. You are first.”

   “No!” he squeaks. “You’re sly.”

   “So, you want to hide things from me?” I ask. I know it’s kind of manipulative, but something has to be done. I’m ready to be a little cunning.

   “No!” he stares at me. “But I do not want to tell you absolutely everything either. I can only imagine what questions you’ll ask” 

   “Why not?” I chuckle. “We’re in love. Why would we want to hide things from each other.”

   “Because they might be embarrassing,” he mumbles. “Or because we are not ready yet to share them.”

   “Fair enough! You don’t have to share everything,” I don’t give up. “That’s why the challenges are for.”

   “Three questions,” he pouts. “You ask the first one.”

   “Deal!” I grin and immediately attack. “Why do you like me?”

   “This is easy,” he giggles with relief. “I don’t only like you, silly. I love you. I think you are the most annoying, teasing, sweet, understanding, handsome teddy bear in the whole world. It also makes me feel really proud when you walk next to me and hold my hand because you’re as hot as an oven. It’s probably bad, but showing off that you’re mine makes me feel so good.”

   I burst into laughter. No one but my spicy angel could make such a cute love confession.

   “Why did you and Nicol try to distract me from asking about Victor?” he shoots.

   “Wow!” I gasp. “You are not wasting time at all, straight to the point. So you noticed it?”

   “Of course, I did,” he rolls his eyes. “I’m not stupid. You both looked like a deer caught in headlights when Rose mentioned him.”

   “Well, it’s a long story,” I sigh. “Not a pretty one, too. We were best friends, something happened, and our relationship broke down.”

   “I want details,” Alec insists. “This answer is not satisfactory. What happened?”

   I didn’t think he would be so straightforward. I see my idea backfiring now. I contemplate a little and state, “I’m taking a challenge then.”

   “Nooo!” Alec shrieks, splashing me with water. “This is not fair! It was your idea, and now you’re backing off.”

   “I’m playing by the rules, Peppercorn!” I  raise my hands protectively. “You can give me any challenge you want.”

   He glares at me, pursing his lips, but finally blurts, “Show me your craziest tattoo.”

   Oh, no! I should have thought better before suggesting this game. Now that I think I might have more things that I’m not ready to reveal than him. He has me cornered with no way to escape.

   “You’re not ready to see this,” I try to talk him out of it. “Believe me!”

   “Yes, I am!” he states.

   “No, babe, I’m not joking. You are totally not ready to see this,” I keep pleading.

   “I totally am,” he shouts stubbornly.

   “No!”

   “Yes! Show me!”

   Oh, God! Oh, God! Oh, God! I know that he will see it eventually. I was just not planning for it to happen today. I’m not ashamed of it. I actually like it. I really think, though, it would be too much for him. What shall I do? I can’t break the rules I created myself. I take a deep breath and stand up.

   “Alright then,” I sigh. “But don’t forget that you asked for this.”

---

Photo 131537970 © Volodymyr Tverdokhlib |Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 37!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

It seems

Sam got more than he bargained for. 😂

And now it’s time for some theories.

What do you think happened between him and Victor? 

And the ultimate question, what is this extraordinary tattoo? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

38. The Hummingbird (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

    “Aaaaaaa! I knew it! Saaaam! You are insane! Oh, my Goooood!” Alec screams behind my back, splashing foam from the floor to the ceiling. “I was sure! Oh, my God! I saw something while you were stripping in the tree house. I knew it!”

   “Peppercorn, stop yelling. You’ll wake the entire house up,” I’m trying to quiet him down with no success. To prove me right, Barney starts howling somewhere on the first floor. The neighbors’ dogs immediately join the midnight choir. I grumble, “So, it wasn’t a random challenge, huh? I should have guessed that someone who had seen my snake tattoo would hardly assume that I had something even crazier. Honestly, you are much more insidious than me.”

   “I am not! The edges of the petals were showing, but I wasn’t sure what it was,” Alec squeaks. “Is it a rose? Or, maybe, a lotus? Nooo! It must be an orchid.”

   “It’s a hibiscus,” I smirk, “and a hummingbird.”

   “What?” he shrieks. “Where’s the hummingbird?”

   “Where do you think it is?” I laugh out. “Right there, close to the center of the flower.”

   “Dearest God!” Alec gasps and flops back in the water, creating a full force tsunami in the bathroom. “I won’t even ask where the center of the flower is. You are going to kill me! Ohhh… I… I need to see it.”

   “Fine! I don’t mind. Be brave then and uncover the hidden treasure,” I chuckle. “If you want to be so sly, you should also learn how to bear the consequences.”

   “What do you mean ‘uncover it’?” he mutters, not so enthusiastic anymore.

   “Isn’t it obvious?” I keep daring him and bend forward, leaning with my hands on the edge of the tub. His startled shriek fills me with satisfaction. I’m not done with this smarty yet. Let’s see how far his bravery goes. “You’ll have to spread my butt chee…”

   “Nooo!” he screams louder. “You do it! The challenge was to show me, not to make me search for it.”

   “No way,” I state. “There’s nothing to search for. It’s right in front of your face.”

   “But I don’t see all of it!” he protests. 

   “That’s your problem, my cute, timid Peppercorn,” I grin wickedly. “Do it or I’ll consider the challenge fulfilled.”

   “You… you are so… so…,” Alec grumbles, gripping my butt. “Ok… Ok!… I can do it! I can! It’s not a big deal. Alright, I have your permission, right? I’m just going to have a quick look and…” 

   “How much more are you going to chatter,” I snort. “Just go for it. And don’t forget to breathe.”

   “Yes! Yes! I’m breathing,” he keeps gabbling, squeezing me even harder. His hands are shaking, but he doesn’t give up. “I can’t believe that I’m doing this. What are you turning me into? Oh, dear! Are you a devil? Aaaah! I’m going to faint!”

   “Be careful what you wish for next time, babe,” I snigger defiantly. “It’s dangerous to play with the big boys.”

   “Oh, please,” he huffs. I’m pretty sure he’s rolling his eyes. “I can handle a smart ass.”

   He finally makes his move, followed by complete silence. I only hear his heavy breathing.

   “Wow, this is actually really beautiful,” he finally whispers. “The hummingbird is just like the real thing. And the colors, these iridescent blue and green shades against the background of the red flower!” He suddenly slaps my butt and squeaks, “Who the hell tattooed you on those places?”

   “Nuh-uh, sweetheart!” I raise, but keep standing with my back to him, giving him time to hide under the foam. “Can I look now? My turn. Are you ready?”

   “Mhm,” I hear his quiet voice. “Sam, I… I would… I’m not… Uhh! Never mind! What is your second question?”

   I turn around to find him buried in the pink bubbles to the chin, his eyes wide and glossy. I bet on anything that he’s terribly turned on. I’m not a person to take advantage of the situations, though, so I sit back in the tub and shoot, “Why did you run away when we were making out?”

   “We were not just making out,” he mumbles. “We were about to do much more.”

   “Did I frighten you, angel?” I gently cup his cheek. “Didn’t you know that we could stop whenever you want?”

   “I was afraid,” he confirms, “but not of what was going to happen. I was afraid that you would be… that you could see… me… and… you were going to feel sor… Jeez! I can’t even say the word.”

   “Say it, or I’m giving you a challenge,” I urge him mercilessly. I know what he fears to confess, but he needs to get rid of it. He needs to say it out loud.

   Alec pins his wide eyes on me. His lips are trembling. I squeeze his hands encouragingly, “Come on, babe! You can tell me.”

   “I was afraid that you would feel sorry for me if you see me naked,” he stutters out so quickly that I barely manage to distinguish the words.

   “Your turn,” I smile. “Ask your question again.”

   He looks at me puzzled, but repeats, “Who made those tattoos?”

   “Alright,” I peck his lips and close my eyes. “Come here! Lean your back on my chest. I’m not looking.”

   I wrap my arms around him, careful not to touch the area he is hiding, and kiss his nape, “Get ready to hear something really unpleasant and let’s see how you are going to feel about me.”

---

Photo 33389621 © Michael Truchon | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 38!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Alec is a little shaken. 😂

Did you expect Sam to show him such a tattoo?

He is definitely not done yet with the shocking revelations.

Any idea what will be the next one? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize

if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

39. Tom & Huckleberry (Sam)*

i

n this chapter, 

I make a reference to the famous characters from Mark Twain’s novel ‘The Adventures of Tom Sawyer’ written in 1876

. All credits go to the author.

   [trigger warning - violence and emotional trauma description]

   “Are you comfortable, Peppercorn?” I squeeze Alec closer and sigh contentedly at the feeling of his smooth skin on mine.

   His untamed locks are tickling my nose, luring me to bury my face in his soft hair and take in the sweet scent of caramel and raspberries, left from his exploits with my mother’s fresh, farm products. Beautiful angel! I’m so devastatingly in love with him. I also want him like hell. His quick breathing clearly shows he feels the same. The way he presses his back into me and traces my forearms with the tips of his fingers only raises the tension between us, making it almost unbearable. The water is warm, but my blood is boiling. I carefully slide my palms on the inner side of his thighs.

   “Sam…” Alec gulps heavily, “I think I… I’m… “ He takes a deep breath and exhales slowly. I smile victoriously, but decide not to address his obvious arousal yet. I’ll let him suffer a little bit more. It’s necessary.

   “Alright then,” I lean my chin on his shoulder. It’s time to start my confession. This is way more difficult than to show him my tattooed butt. It takes all my courage to tell this story. I haven’t shared it with anyone but my mother. I feel the need, though, to let Alec see me in a different light. He thinks I’m confident and smug, but there were moments in my life when I was simply devastated. Life can be cruel. Love can hurt. People can be even worse. He is afraid of being pitied. I’ll make him understand that he’s not the only one. It’s not the end of the world if the person you love feels compassion for you. Compassion and desire can go together without one affecting the other. I hope to prove my point.

   I brace myself and begin. “Victor and I grew up together. His parents’ house is right across the street. We’re the same age, have similar interests and I’d say, we were cut from the same cloth. We’ve always been inseparable, camping, fishing, stealing cherries from the neighboring orchards, riding bicycles and pulling pranks on our classmates. It was awesome. Our teachers loved us, despite the undeniable truth that we were a real nightmare at school. Everyone called us Tom and Huckleberry after Mark Twain’s characters. We got into trouble too often. Our knees were always bruised and cloths torn. We were constantly under punishment, and yet, we wouldn’t have it any other way.”

   “This sounds fun,” Alec giggles. “I envy you a little. I was a quiet child, reading in my room most of the time or trying new recipes in the kitchen. Riding a bicycle hasn’t even crossed my mind. Well, I did love climbing trees and wandering in the park, but that was all. Not that I didn’t feel happy. I have never needed other people around me to be content. Now that I listen to you, though, I think that I might have missed some great experiences.”

   “It’s never too late, babe,” I kiss his ear. “We can steal some apricots tomorrow if you want. I doubt we’ll be grounded, but on the other hand, I definitely don’t recommend that part.”

   “Noooo! I want to do something fun, but by no means will I steal, Sam,” he protests. “I saw a river nearby and was actually going to ask you if we could go hiking or have a picnic.”

   “You know what, this is an excellent idea.” I should have thought about this myself. “All set then! I’m taking you on a boat trip tomorrow and we’ll do some fishing as well.”

   “Really?” Alec beams and turns to kiss my cheek. “Thank you, Teddy Bear! I can’t wait! Mmm, so, what happened next between you and Victor?”

   “We grew up,” I sigh. “The hormones kicked in and I realized one day that I wanted him to be more than my best friend. We were fourteen or fifteen.”

   “Oh,” Alec whispers. “What about him? Did he feel the same?”

   “I didn’t really let him know about it. His obvious interest in girls was the main thing that stopped me, I guess. I kept everything inside me until we went to college. He is a very talented artist. Paris has always been his dream.” I go quiet for awhile, overwhelmed by the memories.

   “Sam, I’m so sorry!” Alec takes my hand and kisses my fingers. “You’ve been hiding your feelings for years. It must have been a torture. Does talking about this make you sad? You don’t have to, if you don’t want.”

   “No.” I smile. “Nothing can make me sad when you are in my arms, Peppercorn. It’s just that I have too many memories, both good and bad. So, he went to study in France while I chose a local university. We grew apart. I actually thought it was better this way. It was clear that he was straight. I forgot about my infatuation. We still spoke on the phone from time to time and got together during summer vacations. I started seeing him as a friend again… almost.”

   “It seems so unfair.” Alec frowns. “It was your first love. You should’ve given it at least a try.”

   “You are right.” I squish his cheeks and turn his head to kiss his pouty lips. “The truth is that I was quite wild. I didn’t really think much about him. I was having the time of my life. I had many partners, got most of my tattoos and overall became what you see today.”

   “But not all of them,” he mumbles.

   “No, not all,” I confirm. “Victor called unexpectedly one day and invited me to visit him in Paris. He had opened his own tattoo studio. It was three years ago. I packed my bags and took the first flight. I feared that it won’t be the same like when we were kids, but I was wrong. Despite the years we had spent apart, everything was just as in the old days. We were like two peas in a pod. He was still my best friend. We took Paris by storm. I won that best bartender contest and struck it rich. Viktor’s studio was flourishing. We rented a condo overlooking the Eiffel Tower. Our weekly soirées became famous in the artistic circles.”

   “And you fell in love with him again,” Alec sighs.

   “Are you jealous, babe?” I chuckle.

   “Yes, I am,” he mutters sulkily. “You were local celebrities, weren’t you? I bet he’s handsome.”

   “You can say that.” I nod. “But you are way cuter and I love you, not him. You are right that we were quite popular. That was before it all went up in flames. It was all my fault. He looks good, but I didn’t fall in love with him again, at least not like before. I would be lying, though, if I say I didn’t want him. Victor was sending mixed signals the entire time. I wasn’t sure what he wanted. He definitely liked touching me, but always kept it on the thin line between sexual and friendly The girls were constantly coming and going as well. I wasn’t living as a monk either. We got terribly drunk one night at home. I was testing my cocktails on him.”

   “Oh, God!” Alec gasps. “I’m not sure I’m ready to hear this. I mean, I want to know, but… I… Oh dear!… Go on!”

   “He asked me to show him my snake tattoo,” I continue. “He had done it two weeks earlier and wanted to see if the skin had healed properly. At least that’s what he said.”

   Alec hides his face in his palms. “Sam… Ah… I’m listening.”

   “Well, he was inspecting it too eagerly,” I say quietly. “I was stupid enough to take it as an invitation and finally kissed him.”

   “Good gracious!” Alec quietly utters. “Victor kissed you back, didn’t he?”

   “If you call a broken nose, a dislocated jar, two cracked ribs, a night, spent in the ER and two months in bed a kiss, then yes, he kissed me quite good.”

   “What?” Alec shrieks incredulously and turns to me abruptly. “Are you serious? He did all of that? Because of a kiss? Is he a psychopath?”

   “No, I don’t think so.” I laugh humorlessly. “He was just a drunk idiot who would rather beat the shit out of his best friend than admit to himself that he is bisexual.”

   “Why did you let him do that to you?” my Peppercorn asks in a trembling voice. I see the tears fill his eyes. “I am sure you could stop him. You could fight back.”

   “Because Tom Sawyer can never put his hands on Huckleberry Finn, babe, even when he breaks his bones and his heart.”

---

Photo by maki_shmaki from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 39!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

What do you think about Victor?

Did he have feelings for Sam?

Will Alec pity Sam after hearing this shocking story about his first love?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

40. A Tiny Issue (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   “This is not fair! Not fair at all,” Alec yells and turns to face me, completely forgetting the fact that the bubbles are almost gone and the foam layer on the water surface is too thin to hide his body. 

   I focus on his face and start wiping the tears, streaming down his cheeks. I would never look at him without his permission. 

    He keeps sobbing, “How could he do this! He hurt you so much. You did nothing wrong. You were suppressing your feelings for years and almost gave up on them just to give him space. It was him who called you in Paris. He was touching you and provoking you the entire time. You only kissed him once. What the hell was his problem?”

   “It’s ok, babe! Don’t cry!” I pull him on my chest, stroking his hair. Alec buries his scarlet face in the crook of my neck. His tears are wetting my shoulder while I’m rubbing his back gently. “It’s ok, Peppercorn. If I knew you were so sensitive, I could spare you some details. It’s all in the past. Shh, it doesn’t bother me anymore.”

   He crawls closer and straddles my thighs, breathing out shakily, “Do you still love him?”

   “Are you delirious?” I exclaim incredulously. “I’m crazy about you. I love only you, silly. Do you have any doubts?”

   “No,” he sniffles. “I just can’t get over this. It’s so awful. I’ll punch him in the face if I see him one day.”

   “Why, Alec?” I tentatively ask. “Why are you so upset? What do you feel?”

   “I feel so sor…” he starts but stops abruptly, giving me a startled look.

   “Come on!” I encourage him. “Say it! Don’t be afraid.”

   “I feel so sorry for you,” he mumbles. My heart skips a beat, but I would never let him notice. His big, brown, teary eyes are gazing into mine.

   “Did you stop loving me because of that?” I smile. He vigorously shakes his head to deny. I slowly trace my bottom lip with the tip of my tongue. His eyes widen, carefully following the movement. “Did you stop liking me, Alec?’ I take his hand and put his open palm on my abs.

   “No,” he barely utters and bites his lip, trying to calm his breathing. I wrap my arms around his waist and pull him even closer. Our erections touch. He’s hard. A startled gasp escapes him. 

   “It’s my turn. I have one more question,” I whisper. Alec only blinks. His hand moves up my chest and snakes around my neck. His mouth is so close that I can almost taste him.

   “Sam…” his eyelashes flutter. He takes a sharp breath.

   I’m barely holding back, but keep the small distance between us because I need his answer, “Alec, do you want me?”

   “Is this your third question?” he mumbles.

   “Yes, it is.”

   “Sam,” he giggles quietly. “Why would you use your last question for something you already know. I… Yes! Yes, I want you so damn much.”

   This is all I need to hear to press my mouth to his. It’s like triggering a chain reaction. Alec’s hesitation is suddenly gone. He devours my lips savagely, clinging on me like a little monkey. His fingers are playing with my hair. He licks and bites until I let his tongue lure mine in a sweet dance. His hips are rolling on me, directed by my hands on his butt, making us a moaning, panting mess in few seconds. 

   “I… still have… one question left,” Alec groans, barely catching his breath when the need for air finally makes us pull apart.

   “You want to ask questions now?” I growl, trying to capture his lips again.

   “I’m sorry, but I can’t do this without resolving this tiny issue. It’s been bothering me for too long,” he stubbornly covers my mouth with his palm to stop my attempts to put an end to our little game.

   I sigh deeply and give in to the inevitable, “Shoot!”

   “Were you just teasing me when you said before that… you know… that both options… I mean… are alright with you…” He bites his lip and starts scratching his shoulder where several mosquito bites have turned into large, reddish bumps. 

   “What options?” I ask, still unable to understand where this is going. “What are you talking about?”

   The shades of red on his cheeks darken by the second. He shakes his head, “I don’t think I can say it out loud. Can I whisper it in your ear?”

   I nod in agreement, completely confused and burning with curiosity. He leans in and mutters, “the penetration.”

   “What?” I snort. “Peppercorn… “

   “I don’t think I can do it! I mean, being on the receiving end,” he quickly blurts out. “I… you are big. I watched a video. It looked scary. And it wasn’t even half the size of… also embarrassing…” He starts gasping by the effort to say it all at once without taking a breath.

   “Calm down!” I cup his cheeks. “No one is penetrating anyone in my mother’s house with Rose sleeping two rooms away. Oh, my God! Where did you come up with that word from?”

   “But you asked if I wanted you,” Alec whines, “and I said yes. I haven’t changed my mind…”

   “Ohhh, I see,” I chuckle. “You want to get to know my hummingbird better, huh?”

   “Stop it!” Alec squeaks.

   “Admit it!”

   “No!” he pouts. “Stop teasing!”

   “What do you want then?” I kiss his nose despite his protests.

   “I don’t know,” he pouts more, “to be with you. I’m really not sure how…”

  “Let’s go,” I get up and hold out my hand. “The water is getting cold. Don’t worry, I’m not looking.”

   “What are you going to do?” 

   “Can you trust me about this?” I smile encouragingly.

   “Yes,” Alec says firmly and takes my hand.

---

Photo 106239708 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

Photo by Christa Grover from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 40!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

Alec has 

more than one 

issue with intimacy.

Sam has a difficult task.

Do you think he will be able to cope with all of them?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

41. Impatient and Reluctant (Sam)

I wrap my sweet Peppercorn in a fluffy towel and make him stand in front of the mirror. It is more than clear that he is not comfortable with this, but my compassion will not help him this time. I press my chest to his back. He needs warmth.

   “Are you worried,” I ask and squeeze him tighter in my embrace.

   “No,” he answers. The lie is obvious, but I admire his brave smile.

   “There’s nothing to worry about.” I kiss his shoulder. “I’m your Teddy Bear. Don’t forget it!”

   “I know.” His smile gets wider, but his face visibly pales when I grip the hem of the towel and start sliding it down his chest.

   “Now I’m going to close my eyes, ok?” I soothe him. Alec is staring at our reflection without moving a muscle. “You’ll take my hands and cover with them what you don’t want me to see. I won’t peek. I promise. Do you believe me?”

   “Ughh, I believe you,” he puts his hands on mine and takes a sharp breath. “But you’ll touch me, and you’ll feel under your fingers… “

   “Yes, I will,” I keep sliding the towel down, “but you’ll have to take the risk. I know you can do it, Alec. You are my courageous, spicy angel. I’m right here. We’ll do it together.”

   “Ok, ok, close your eyes!” he squeaks when we reach his abs. I immediately oblige. The fabric slips between my fingers and falls at our feet. The thought that we are completely naked and glued to each other makes me painfully hard. I will howl like a jackal if he freaks out again. This whole thing is becoming dangerous for my health. I push all the air out of my lungs and focus on inhaling as slowly as possible to calm myself down. I don’t remember ever being so excited, aroused, and giddy in my life.

   Alec carefully places my hands on his stomach and mutters under his breath, “You can look now.”

   I don’t hurry, being both impatient and reluctant to do it. I know he’s perfect, and nothing can change it. I’m just worried about how he feels. I wonder if he’s ready for this. I finally gather my courage and raise my eyelids, only to gasp at the view in the mirror. He’s so beautiful that it almost makes me cry. His fawn skin is like golden honey against my tanned, almond complexion. His purity contrasts my numerous tattoos. He is lean and delicate, almost fragile, like a precious jewel in my arms, not muscular, but perfectly shaped. I feel too brawny and intimidating next to him. His long, smooth thighs are leaning on mine, slightly trembling at the touch. His lovely, big erection is like the cherry on top of the temptation that he is. How could he ever think of himself as ugly because of something that is smaller than the size of my palms?

   Alec is quiet. His wide, shining, brown eyes are fixed on the mirror. He is pressing into me, breathing unevenly.

   “Babe, you’re stunning,” I whisper in his ear. “I’ve never touched someone so sweet and gorgeous. Can’t you see it? I’m dying to kiss every part of your body.”

   “Sam, please, touch me,” he moans.

   “I need to move my hand to do it, babe.” I’m so desperate to touch him anywhere he wants that I pray for him to give in. “Are you ready?”

   “No… I don’t know… Just do it!” Alec whimpers and grabs my thighs. “Just… let’s get over with this.”

   “Right!” I nod and glue my lips on the side of his neck. He squirms and moans loudly, throwing his head back on my shoulder. I slide my tongue on his throat and slowly move my palms down his stomach. A deep, burn scar contracture appears in the form of a defined line across his abs. The skin is rough and wrinkled, slightly redder than his skin tone. My heart shrinks. This type of severe damage can be only a result of a third-degree burn. It’s not ugly but heartbreaking to think what he must have experienced. I ignore the sudden distress and keep placing soft kisses down his biceps.

   “You can ask,” he mumbles. “I know you wonder how it happened.”

   “Tell me only if you want,” I answer between kisses.

   “It’s the seatbelt,” he quietly says. “The fact that it burned on my skin actually saved me. This way, I was able to crawl out of the car. Otherwise, I would have probably suffocated by the smoke inside. My adoptive parents told me about the car crush in which I lost my family. I don’t remember it.”

   The only thing that comes to my mind is ‘Thanks God!’ It would be horrible if he had memories of that dreadful moment. I turn him to face me and cup his cheeks in my palms. “Do you want to talk about it?”

   “No!” He vigorously shakes his head. “I want to make love to you.”

   “I’ve been dreaming to hear these words, coming out of your mouth,” I confess. “It was about time. Do you think you can keep quiet?”

   “No. I am being honest.” He finally smiles. “I feel like screaming already.”

   “Leave it to me.” I grin and scoop him up in my arms. “I’m very good at taming wild, horny, cute angels.”

   “Stop bragging!” Alec rolls his eyes and wraps his arms around my neck. “No penetration, right?”

   We both start to giggle while I am taking him to my bed.

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 41!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! 💗💗💗

It finally happened. Alec was brave enough to show Sam his scars.

How do you think they both did in the difficult moment of the revelation?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

42. Lost in Space (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Note that this is explicit. You can skip the chapter and still be in line with the plot.]

   How do you know that someone belongs to you when the dance of the bodies could be deceiving? The hitched breathing, the gasps, the moans… they could all just mean passion, desire, and pleasure. Those can exist without complete devotion. They are lingering on the surface, like waves, rippling the water even in the lightest gust of wind.

   I need something that reveals more than the touch of his warm skin on mine. I’m desperate to look deeper than the words that spill between his swollen lips? I want to read his heart because I need it. I have to be sure because I’m barely balancing on the edge of the abyss. One more kiss, and I’ll just fall headlong in the unknown. I’ll give him everything. Nothing will be left. He’ll have all of me, and I pray to gain all of him in return.

   His eyes are luring me. I do not see just the soft glow of the melted chocolate in Alec’s irises. It is an endless universe. Bright stars are glimmering, clustered in golden constellations. Glowing planets are orbiting their suns. It goes deep and far to undiscovered galaxies, colored in the warmest amber. 

   I am lost in space and found by his arms tightly wrapped around me. It is a whole new world. I know that this world is only ours because the touch of our lips was the big bang that made it burst into existence.

   I am suddenly scared. 

   The way Alec looks at me leaves no doubt that all his walls are down. He is bare, open, and trusting for the first time in his life. His fingers are tracing the line of my spine. His thighs are squeezing my waist. I can feel his body tensing and trembling. His lips are gliding on my shoulder, whispering how much he wants to be mine.

   I am trying to keep calm, leaning on my elbows above him. I want to let him explore my body at his own pace. I am not touching him, just watching in awe the emotions that light up his handsome face. I inhale and exhale slowly, clutching the sheets, hoping to ease the tension, but my self-control is almost gone. What if I lose it and go too far? What if I break his newly found, fragile self-confidence? What if I do something that will frighten him or make him feel embarrassed? Oh, my God! The things that I want to do to him… I grit my teeth and groan.

   “Sam?” Alec frowns. “Is everything ok? You’re suddenly so quiet and tense. Why are you looking at me like that? “

   “Babe…” I start, but only sigh, unable to express my thoughts. I am out of words, drowning in my own emotions.

   I have been waiting for this moment for weeks. I have been dreaming of him naked in my bed, ready to give in. Now, when it is happening for real, I am frozen, feeling unworthy of his innocence. 

   I take a shaky breath and lean my forehead on his. “Alec, you are so perfect. I am so grateful for your trust in me. I am also so damn turned on that I fear…”

   “I’m not going to freak out.” He is gazing insistently into my eyes. “I will never run away again. Please, don’t worry, Sam. I’m so ready. Just be yourself. You need to trust me, too.”

   “Talk to me, alright?” I demand. “Whatever you think, whatever you feel… because I…”

   Alec does not let me finish. His mouth steals my breath. His fingers in my hair are pulling me closer. I make the last step. The last string breaks. Nothing can stop the free fall anymore. I dive into his ocean of love and find him right next to me. He will stay.

   I kiss down the fine curve of his throat. My tongue follows the delicate line of his collar bone. Alec’s back arches when I bite his shoulder lightly and move on his smooth chest. My kisses are open-mouthed, slow, demanding. I suck the skin, savor the taste, and lick every spot. His gasps quickly turn into whimpers. I take his hard nipple between my teeth and tug on it gently. My Peppercorn moans loudly and sways his hips to press his erection to mine. The touch makes us both groan. Our movements synchronize in a torturously slow dance against each other. The pleasure flows through our bodies like a thick stream of hot chocolate. I can feel the vibrations in every cell like never before.

   “Oh God! Sam, I’m dying,” Alec whines and digs his heels in my butt, quickening his movements. “Aaah… babe… I’m… so close…”

   I take his nipple in my mouth and suck it hard. He mewls loudly and grips my shoulders. Oh my! This is the sexiest sound I have ever heard. I am tempted to keep the sweet torture just to hear more of his desperate moans, but I can’t let him be so vocal and wake up the entire house. I slip two fingers in his mouth, muffling his cries. He immediately swirls his tongue around them. His body quivers. 

   I move further down, peppering his stomach with kisses. Alec trembles when my tongue glides over the scar, but quickly presses into me when I start licking around his navel. The pleasure makes him bite my fingers, but I keep them in his mouth, rubbing them on his lips. The jugged breathing and the muffled, high-pitched whimpers show that he’s lingering on the verge of the orgasm.

   I start stroking his penis in a steady rhythm. My palm gets slippery by the leaking pre-cum. Alec’s legs are shaking. His body is squirming, trying to cope with the overwhelming sensations. He has no idea what a stunning sight he is, pure beauty, the seduction itself. I’m painfully hard, aroused to the point of melting, but this is for him. 

   I can’t wait to taste him. His sweet scent is all over me, making my head spin. I give in to the temptation and start licking his glans persistently until he can’t take it anymore. It’s not enough. I suck on the sensitive spot on its underside. My fingers can not stop Alec’s cry. I sense his orgasm rising and take him in my mouth with one swift move, pushing down until his tip hits my throat. He bites my fingers even harder. My hand on his hips encourages him to thrust steadily. Alec quickly grasps the idea. A few seconds are enough for him to come hard, shaking, sobbing, and scratching my back. I don’t release him until the last wave of the climax subsides.

   “Oh my God!” he gasps, barely catching his breath, when I finally take my fingers out of his mouth. “What was that? I had no idea… I have never… Sam… Oh God!”

   I lay next to him and pull him on my chest. He’s still shaky and unable to control his breathing.

   “Ready for the second round?” I smirk.

   “What?” he squeaks incredulously.

---

Photo by fredgoldstein from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at

the end of chapter 42!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

After the brief hesitation, Sam seems to be insatiable.   😍

Do you think Alec will be able to keep up with the pace? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

43. Just Kidding (Alec)

I am barely catching my breath. My heart is racing. I am squeezing Sam’s forearm, hiding my silly grin in the crook of his neck. His fingers are running gently through my hair like the summer breeze. It is the best feeling ever. His warmth spreads deep under my skin, in my very soul.

   So, this is it, to be in love, to give yourself completely to someone you trust, to forget all your fears and be free? 

   I’m lying next to him, but it feels as if I’m running across an endless green field under the bright sun. There’s nothing to stop me. My shackles are gone. There are no barriers, and I can reach as far as I want, all the way to the blue horizon. I feel the urge to laugh out loud and shout in a full voice, but only burry my face in Sam’s hair and giggle quietly. The world is mine, and all I want is to share it with him.

   It was not the physical pleasure that set me free, but the way he was touching me. It made me realize that his lips on my skin were everything I had ever dreamed of. His hands on my thighs were the anchor that would keep me safe and steady whenever I needed it. His mouth, tracing the scar I was determined to hide for the rest of my life, was the key that unlocked the cell I had been hiding in. I knew it could be no one else but Sam. He made all my worries disappear. Suddenly, there was nothing but the bliss of being close to him. I finally felt complete.

   “Peppercorn,” I hear Sam’s soft voice in my ear. “I was just kidding, babe. We don’t have to do anything else. Are you alright? Why are you so quiet? I’m so used to your constant chatter that I start to worry when I don’t hear it.”

   I raise my head and squint at him, “Constant chatter, huh? Hmm, I’ll take this as a compliment.”

   “Aaaah, here is my spicy angel,” he laughs. “Of course, it’s a compliment. I love every minute of your cute gushing about anything and everything. Why were you hiding? You don’t feel embarrassed, do you?”

   “I feel perfect,” I grin and fling my leg over his thighs. I want to do so much more. Oh, my God! Sam is so gorgeous! I’m definitely in for a second and a third round, if he’s willing. I press my body against his and purr, hoping that he’ll find it at least a little seductive, “Sam, thank you for being so patient with me. You did everything to make me feel good. You didn’t even cum. It must be painful. We need to do something about it.”

   “That’s not a problem because we have the whole night,” Sam says confidently and winks at me. 

   “Mmm…” I purse my lips, unable to resist the little devil in my head who always tells me, against my better judgement, to test my boyfriend’s nerves, “… about that… This was really intense, you know… It was my first time to be touched in this way… I’m a little overwhelmed… and also Henry… and the fire… I mean…”

   “Ohhh,” Sam gazes at me guiltily, trying to hide his disappointment. I instantly bite my lip to stop the giggles that threaten to burst out any moment. He starts stroking my back, “I am so sorry, babe. Of course, you are tired. It was such a long day. You need to sleep. I’ll fetch a t-shirt and a pair of boxers for you to…”

   He tries to get up but I pull him back and straddle his thighs. I wink, careful to copy perfectly his tone and expression, “I was just kidding, babe.”

   Sam’s eyes widen at the realization that I was teasing him. I’m flipped on my stomach and trapped under his naked body before I can even squeak. 

   “Did I tell you that one day you’ll pay for all these provocations, Peppercorn?” Sam growls and slowly licks my ear. The rush of heat in my groin makes me squirm and moan loudly.

   “Let me think a little,” Sam goes on, sliding his palm on my butt. “Maybe, I should spank you really good. What do you think?”

   “No,” I shriek, although, the idea somehow doesn’t sound so bad and the excitement in my voice is too obvious. Dear God! Is it possible that I’m kinky without even knowing it? Besides, Sam would never ever do anything I don’t like. I’m more than sure. I hide my broad smile in the pillow and keep protesting faintly, “I’m injured, Sam. You can’t do it.”

   “I don’t really care,” Sam whispers in my ear and squeezes my butt cheek, “You should have thought about it before tempting fate.”

   “Aaaah, fine!” I press into his hand. “I’ll survive it somehow.”

   “Sooo, you want it?” he squeezes harder.

   “If you’re such a grumpy bear, what choice do I have,” I huff dramatically. “Do it already!”

   “I’m just kidding, babe,” Sam chuckles victoriously and kisses the top of my head.

   “Oh… for a moment I thought that…” I stutter and peek at him over my shoulder.

   “Awww, my kinky Peppercorn,” he snorts, seeing my pout. “We really need to wait for your butt to heal, but don’t be disappointed cause I have something much better in mind.”

---

Photo by DZM from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 43!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Sam and Alec are more and more comfortable together.

😍

Do you think Alec just got himself into trouble? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize

if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

44. The Punishment (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that this is very explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scene, skip the chapter, and it will not affect the plot.]

   I get really suspicious. I’m not deluded and perfectly aware that Sam has great experience while I know close to nothing about intimacy compared to him. What could he have in mind? Not that I’m worried, not in the slightest, just in anxious anticipation.

   “Nervous?” He licks my nape and starts kissing slowly down my spine, tracing every inch of the groove with the tip of his tongue and sucking on every protrusion. I am suddenly so hot and bothered that my fingers clutch unconsciously the sheets.

   “No,” I answer, trying to sound confident but producing a high-pitched squeak instead. Why do I always sound like a mouse when Sam asks me a question? I immediately frown at the shameful peep and add a deep-voiced, “Of course not, silly. I’m completely relaxed.”

   “Good!” Sam chuckles and reaches out to get something from the nearby night stand.

   I am ready to ask what it is when the warm, thick liquid drips between my shoulder blades, making me arch my back. The curve guides it to flow down to my loin. The scent of sweet almond and jasmine is in the air.

   “Still ok?” Sam mumbles and bites my earlobe. His open palm rests on my sacrum and starts spreading the oil up and down my back, gently rubbing it into my skin. My penis jumps up excitedly at the sensations. I only manage to elicit an inarticulate mewl.

   His hand goes lower, massaging my butt cheeks. I am not able to do anything but moan. My head is spinning. I am getting too loud, but there is no way to be silent.

   “Just say ‘stop’ if there is anything you are hesitant about,” Sam whispers in my ear, raising goosebumps all over my skin. I’m not sure I can remember my name at this point. All I would say, if I could utter a word, is ‘more’. He is so gentle. The tips of his fingers are like feathers, and yet, every touch sends electric sparks all over my body. I feel spoiled, like a lazy cat whose owner caresses tenderly its fur. He keeps speaking softly, “We need to find out exactly what you like, babe. There is nothing to be afraid of. You can trust me. We’ll go step by step, slow and easy. Is this ok?”

   “Mhm… Aaah… Yes,” I somehow breathe out.

   Sam pours a generous quantity of the fragrant oil on the back of my thighs and presses his legs into mine, moving slowly up and down on top of me, careful not to crush me under his weight. The world stops existing. It’s only his body on mine in the jasmine mist.

   I reach back and squeeze his forearm. He’s not close enough. There are spots on my skin that are not being touched. They hurt and tingle. I need him. I roll on my side, leaning on him. He slides his arm under me. His open palm on my belly pulls me towards him. My back glues to his chest, and I’m molded to fit him perfectly. His stone hard erection is gliding on my butt and I’m mesmerized by this deep intimacy. it’s still not enough. I turn my head, following his soft groans. I need his lips. The moment I find them, they conquer mine, devour me, take my breath, and steal my heart.

   “Don’t be afraid. I’m going to touch you more intently. If it’s too much, just tell me,” Sam mumbles on my lips. I simply nod because it’s only butterflies and pink haze in my mind. I want to taste every sensation that he can give me. They are soaking into me like a long-awaited rain in dry soil. Wild flowers are blooming, bursting open like small, ecstatic explosions in the vital moisture. It’s finally spring in my forbidden garden.

   Sam grips my leg behind the knee and lifts it to my chest. We kiss savagely. My senses are overloaded. Everything merges into continuous waves of pleasure. I still gasp when his fingers trace the inner side of my thigh up to the perineum. They explore carefully the small patch of skin, changing the pressure. The jolts of pleasure make me squirm and whimper with every stroke. Suddenly, he discovers a spot that makes me moan loudly and strain my body and presses firmly on it. I yelp by the intensity of the feeling. My body tries instinctively to curl into a ball, but Sam keeps me in place and starts rubbing the spot with circular motions. His fingers are not in me, but it feels like he is touching me inside. I can’t control any of the sounds I’m making.

   “Shhh! Breathe!” he soothes me. “You know that we can’t make noise.”

   “I can’t keep quiet,” I whine pitifully. I had no idea I was so sensitive down there. I bury my face in the pillow and bite the fabric, muffling my moans. My whole body is pulsating. Sam keeps the sweet torture until it feels like my body is melting and the heat, gathering in my groin, is unbearable. The only word that slips between my trembling lips is a tormented “Please!”

   “I know, babe. Press your thighs together,” Sam kisses my temple. I immediately oblige. His penis slides between them, and I press them even harder to feel him better. He whimpers, “Oh, my God! I hope you know how irresistible you are, Peppercorn. I can die right here on the spot, between these silky legs.”

   He wraps his hand around my erection and starts stroking energetically, thrusting between my thighs in the same rhythm. The palm of his other hand covers my mouth. He barely rasps, “I’m sorry, babe. We’re too loud.” I don’t really mind it. Any touch is welcomed. I’m grateful because nothing can stop my cry when the blinding orgasm makes every cell in my body shrink and expand, vibrating in the frequency of his voice. His hot essence splashes between my thighs. We cling to each other in a shaking ball of intertwined bodies and muffled groans.

   My eyelids drop. I lazily turn to face Sam. He immediately starts kissing my face. My lips curve into a faint smile, “So, that was your punishment? You’re such a Teddy Bear!”

   “Hmm, still feisty, huh?” He chuckles. “You’ll feel it full force tomorrow, sweet Peppercorn. I promise.”

   I want to ask what he means, but his warm embrace and soft lips, rubbing on mine, drift me to sleep before I can do it.

---

Photo by wrangel from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 44!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Well, get ready for a boat trip and some big surprises.

Do you think btw that our sweet ladies Nicol and Rose have heard something? 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

45. Captain on Bridge (Sam)

This is the best morning in my life. The air is fresh and cool. Birds are singing outside. Henry is crowing loudly and flapping his wings somewhere in the backyard, gathering the ladies for breakfast. The smell of fresh coffee and pancakes reminds me of the time when I was a teen, and this was the only thing that could make me crawl out of bed and start preparing for school.

   I turn to the left and smile so wide that my face starts to hurt. There is an angel sleeping next to me. Alec’s curls have spread like a halo around his flushed face. His lips are as red as a spring rose and slightly parted. There’s a large hickey on his neck, right behind the ear. That makes me particularly proud. He is glued to my forearm, snoring in the cutest way possible. A trickle of drool runs from the corner of his mouth onto my biceps, where he has buried his nose. His hair is so disheveled that I doubt he will be able to comb it. In fact, I don’t remember him ever succeeding in doing it. I adore every tiny bit of him.

   I reach to stroke his head but then decide that it’s better to let him sleep and only slightly shift to adjust the arm he is clinging to since it is a little stiff. I can watch him all day, my perfect boyfriend. I am one lucky bastard, ain’t I? Life is good!

   The peace, however, never lasts long in our little household.

   “Boys, rise and shine! It’s half past nine. Time for breakfast,” Rose energetically calls us and starts banging on the door. This woman’s endless vitality never ceases to amaze me, especially if it is aimed at sticking her nose into my business. “Sammy, your uncle Peter came to leave the keys for the boat you had asked him for. Wasn’t there anything better to do? How do you always come up with something like that? Alec is so delicate. That old, rusty peace of junk is not safe at all and… “

   “They heard you, honey,” mom shouts from the kitchen on the first floor. “Come and help me with the muffins. I am not sure if I should turn off the oven.”

   “Don’t you dare open it without me,” Rose yells back. “Don’t touch the stove! You always either burn them or leave them soggy.” I hear her hurried footsteps down the stairs and chuckle. It is certainly a matter of honor for her. Just imagine offering imperfect pastry to a professional chef. I’m sure my mother is not allowed to breathe within five feet from the cookie tray.

   “What is so funny?” Alec mumbles without opening his eyes and sneaks closer, smearing the drool all over my shoulder in the process. I totally don’t mind and instantly crack the biggest grin. He looks like a sleepy, fluffy puppy. I’m so tempted to stroke his back and scratch his belly.

   “Everything is just fine, babe,” I wrap my arms around him and kiss the top of his head. “You can sleep some more. It was Rose, making fuss about the boat trip.”

   “The boat trip!” he shrieks, and his tousled head sticks out from under my chin. His eyelids immediately raise, uncovering two chocolate-colored, big eyes, sparkling with delight. The golden sprinkles in his irises reflect the morning sun. Yes, it’s definitely a puppy, a happy one at that. “When do we leave? Is the boat big? Does it have a helm wheel? Can I drive it?”

   “Calm down, Mr. Sparrow,” I laugh. “I may consider promoting you to a captain, but you’ll have to pass some tests. The highest rank must be earned, you know.”

    “What tests?” he squints, turning instantly bright red. The boy seems to know me pretty well. I can’t say his suspicions are not right.

   “Oh, nothing that you haven’t already proved yourself to be brilliant at,” I smile innocently. “Maybe a physical fitness test, nothing excessive though, only some pushups, few minutes of sit-ups. Oh, and we need to check your survival skills for the wild. I mean, it’s teaming with animals at the river.”

   Alec starts giggling, “What animals? Fish, turtles, and frogs?” 

   “Hmm, these too, but mainly snakes, dangerous, huge snakes,” I start tickling him. He is laughing in full voice, trying to capture my hands when another knock puts an end to our noisy scramble.

   “Boys!” Rose is unyielding. “Get up! We are waiting for you.”

   “Oh, Gosh!” Alec whispers and heads to the bathroom with the blanket wrapped around him, leaving me stark naked, sprawled on the sheets. “I better hurry up and take a shower.”

   “I’m coming with you,” I slide out of bed and follow him.

  “No!” he stops me at the bathroom door.

  “Why not? We bathed together last night,” I’m trying to sneak past him.

   “Because I won’t be able to look your mother in the eyes during breakfast,” he answers.

   “We’re just going to shower,” I don’t give up.

  “Oh, really?” he rolls his eyes and slams the door under my nose.

   Aaah, Peppercorn! Just wait for us to go back to the city. 

   The door opens, just a little. I grin, full of hopes, ready to slip inside. Alec’s face and a pointing finger appear in the crack.

   “Also, to be clear, I’m the captain,” he states, blows me a kiss, and slams it closed again.

---

Photo by Rawpixel from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 45!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

It seems auntie is quite suspicious.

Do you think she won’t let the boys spend too much time together in bed on purpose? 😉

This boat trip will be epic. Any theories about what

will happen? 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

46. Eye for an Eye! (Alec)

We are sitting on the four sides of the big table, in the middle of the vast, white, sunlit kitchen. It is covered with a sunflower printed tablecloth and cluttered with food. Numerous types of pastry in large quantities are arranged in pretty platters. I’m sure there’s enough to feed the entire village. I’m staring at them fearfully while Rose and Nicol are gazing at me impatiently. It seems I’m expected to try each one of them and express my opinion. There are tomato and brined cheese hand pies, lemon sponge cake, quince jam crumble tart, egg and ham puffs, and the famous chocolate chips muffins with cherry jam. The ladies must have started to bake before sunrise. I feel flattered but worried at the same time that my presence is causing them too much trouble and also that I will literally explode if I oblige them and have a second serving of everything. Oh, and I really, really wish Rose had skipped the muffins this time cause Sam is such a rascal.

   “What do you think about the cake’s consistency, honey?” Rose pushes the tray towards me, leaving me no choice but to put another piece on my plate. “Try some more, maybe from the middle! I think the middle is the most tricky part. It can always remain too dry or underdone.”  

   I take a sip of my coffee and stuff my mouth with cake, diligently avoiding to look at my ill-behaved boyfriend who is determined to throw me off balance. I am hiding behind the big mug, but I know I can’t hold it in front of my bright red, burning face forever. He is utterly impossible. I will even the score once we are alone. Eye for an eye!

   “Yummy!” I exclaim too enthusiastically. “I myself have never been able to prepare it so well. You are absolutely flawless.”

   “Thank you, dear!” Rose giggles happily and goes to the fridge to take out more orange juice. Nicol is focused on the paper she’s reading. No one is looking at us, so I finally glance at Sam.

   “Stop it!” I hiss and try to kick him in the ankle under the table. He only sneers and goes on with the lecherous performance.

   Oh my! I understand now what he meant when he said that I would feel the full force of his punishment the next day. Sam is a very, very bad boy, and he knows it. I’m doing my best to resist the temptation, but it is impossible to look away. My eyes just won’t move.

   He is holding a muffin and methodically lapping up the glaze from the top, smirking at me. I am hypnotized by the movements of his tongue and the way he licks the chocolate from his lips. My ears are burning. He finally reaches the crisp crust and bites right in the middle, pinning his eyes into mine. I wheeze and immediately start pretending to cough. 

   “Are you alright, dear?” Nicol asks and casts a glance at her son, who is chewing innocently. She’s not deceived, though, and raises a brow, “Sam, behave!”

   “What?” He’s blinking at her. “I’m eating.”

   “Hmm,” she shakes her head unconvinced. “Rose, could you fetch a glass of water for Alec.” 

   “Thanks!” I mutter and drink it all in big gulps. Sam grins and winks at me. I pout. Tease!

   As if it is not enough already, he begins to dig a hole in the muffin with the tip of his tongue. I’m staring at him, faintly pleading with myself to avert my gaze. Luckily, the women are occupied to argue if the puffs should have been baked five more minutes. Sam takes advantage of their diverted attention and dips his tongue in the cavity, fishing out a candied cherry. I gasp. He chuckles. I frown. He doesn’t care. I’m hard. He knows it.

   Sam bites the cherry between his teeth and grins widely. I’m begging myself not to watch this, fully aware that it’s pointless. My lips part when he squishes it. I swear that I hear the sound of the peel cracking. His mouth fills with sugary juice, and he slurps loudly.

    “What are you doing?” I whisper.

   “Popping the cherry, of course,” he purrs and runs his tongue over his upper lip.

   “Aaah…” Both women turn to me. Oh, my God! That was too loud! “Oooh, it’s getting so late…” I try to cover up the moan. “It’s passing eleven, right? We better get going. I can’t wait to see the river and the boat.” Oh, dear! I need a bucket of ice to dip my head in it. My face is as hot as an oven. My heart will jump out of my chest. 

   “Don’t worry, honey,” Nicol smiles sweetly. “You have plenty of time. Catch your breath. I and Rose will go to pick the fresh eggs.”

   “But I already did it and wanted to ask Alec about…,” Rose tries to protest.

   “Now, dear!” Nicol pushes her to the door nonchalantly. “I need to discuss something with you immediately.”

   “You are shameless,” I jump and dig my finger in Sam’s chest the moment they leave the room. “Stop laughing!”

   “I… Hahaha… I’m sorry!” he keeps snorting. “You should have seen your face! Peppercorn, don’t be mad! You’re so cute. Admit that you’ve been asking for a punishment for quite some time. Hahaha!”

   I flop on his lap and grumble spitefully, “I’ll make you pay for that.”

  “I can’t wait, captain!” he grins and glues his lips to mine.

---

Photo by Küflü Çıkın from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 46!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Sam finally got some revenge for being constantly challenged by his

Peppercorn.

Do you think it was too much?

 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

47. Marshmallow and Cup Cakes (Sam)

We are striding across the vast sloping meadow, which borders our peach orchard at its upper end and stretches all the way down to the small, quite old, wooden pier on the river. Alec is still sulking a little, but he can not resist the breathtaking scenery and finally smiles, letting me intertwine our fingers.

   The dewy, vibrant green grass reaches up to our knees. It is sprinkled with colors. The rich blue of the cornflowers contrasts with the bright yellow crowns of the dandelions. The delicate, white florets of the hemlock look like sugar crystals spilled over the shamrock. Tall, thorny cotton thistles proudly show off their purple heads here and there. 

   “Aaah, this is the most beautiful place I have ever seen,” Alec sighs dreamily. “It makes you feel content and carefree. Why can’t I have a small farm and live here? I will keep four white sheep and a pony, a black one.” 

   “How did you calculate how many sheep exactly you need?” I laugh out and pull him closer to kiss his pouty mouth. “Why not three or six?”

   “Because there will be two couples, silly,” Alec rolls his eyes as if he is the greatest expert, and I know absolutely nothing about farming. “They will have lambs later, and the number will increase gradually. It can’t be only one couple in the beginning, though. They’ll need friends.”

   “To organize parties together, I guess?” I chuckle. “It doesn’t work this way, Peppercorn. Two rams in a sheepcote will literally kill each other. You can’t keep more than one. He will mate all the awes no matter how you’ve planned your little sheep families.”

   “Stop it!” Alec giggles loudly. “Alright, three awes and a ram, but he will be a nice one and respect the ladies. No orgies!”

   “I’m sure he will, if you ask him politely,” I snort. “Just don’t stand on the horns’ side while doing it. What about the pony? Don’t they need a partner and some friends?”

   “No! Ponies are pure animals,” Alec answers as-a-matter-of-factly. “They do not need mates. I will be Raven’s best friend.”

   “Mhm, I understand!” I nod with serious expression. “Raven will be one of those ponies that poop glitter and eat only marshmallows and cup cakes.”

   “You’re making fun of me,” Alec screams and slaps my butt hard. “I may know nothing about animal husbandry, but I can at least fantasize as much as I want.”

   “Did you just smack my ass?” I grumble and scoop him in my arms. “Peppercorn, get ready to feel my wrath.”

   “I’m not afraid of youuu,” he starts screaming and giggling at the same time while I’m spinning him around. “I want cuddly rams and roosters that don’t bite, and I don’t want to go fishing. Fish won’t like to be pulled out of the water.”

   We fall in the grass. I start showering him with kisses wherever I can reach. He wraps his arms around my neck and barely pants, “Sam, you are amazing! Naughty, teasing, bad… so bad, but wonderful.”

   My heart skips a beat. All the butterflies in my stomach wake up to life. I crack the biggest smile. I have never ever been so in love. “I’ll give you all the cuddly animals you want. I promise! And no fishing! Come on! You have a boat to drive, Captain.” 

   I jump up and hold out my hand to him. Alec grabs it, stands up, and looks into my eyes. “Sam, I… I truly, deeply… love you!”

   “I love you too, babe! I will never disappoint you. I swear! I will always be your Teddy Bear. Always!” I am suddenly so emotional, possessive, protective of him. I gaze at his blushing face, his messy hair, the golden sparkles in his eyes and realize, right here, in the middle of the wildflower meadow, that I can never be happy without him. We squeeze each other’s hands and smile. We both know that this is it, the moment that suddenly changed our lives. 

   We walk towards the pier, hand by hand, in comfortable silence. Grasshoppers are jumping, startled by our steps. Birds are singing among the slender branches of the weeping willows, bending over the clear, running water. It’s a small, shallow river, but very picturesque. There’s an old stone bridge a little further down the stream and then the water floods the lower level ground near one of the river banks, forming a natural water lily pond, hidden among the thick reed. I can’t wait to show Alec its hidden beauty.

   The old fishing boat is waiting for us. The pier is cracking and shaking while we board it. I start the engine, and we slowly glide to the middle of the riverbed. 

   “The helm is yours, Captain!” I step aside.

   “Really?” Alek shrieks and grips it with both hands, squeezing in full force.

   “Don’t strain. You only need to adjust the course slightly if we start to change direction. Just keep the boat it the middle and move straight ahead.”

   “Woo-hoo! This is awesome!” Alec beams.

   “Yes, it is!” I mumble, hugging him from behind and lean my chin on his shoulder.      

---

Photo by ablokhin from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 47!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Do you think we just witnessed the blossoming of true love?

What do you think about Alec as a farmer and his cute sheep couples? 😂

The action is coming in the next chapter, so get ready. 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

48. A Muddy Affair (Sam)

It’s getting hot. Noon is approaching. My eyes hurt from squinting at the bright sunlight. I have no sunglasses, so I just bury my face in Alec’s hair and sigh deeply. 

   He is too enthusiastic about this old, pontoon boat. We went to the bridge and then back to the pier at least ten times. My whines to stop and take a swim in the river were totally ignored. I hope he gets hungry soon or at least feels the need to pee. That would hopefully put an end to his sailing career and stop the beads of sweat, trickling down my spine. 

   “Sam!” Alec shakes his shoulder to get my attention. “Are you sleeping? This is the third time I’m trying to tell you something. Why aren’t you responding?”

   “Sorry, babe! My brain is melting. I think I’m also going blind,” I groan. “How aren’t you sweaty and tired? We’ve been balancing on our feet for almost an hour. I need to dive into the water, or I’ll get heat stroke. Pleeeeeease!”

   “Ohhh, come on! I’ve been balancing, and driving, and serving you as a pillow,” Alec retorts indignantly. “You’ve been only leaning on me and sticking your nose in my ear to distract me. Be thankful that we didn’t hit the bridge. I’m not even going to mention where your hand has been the whole time.”

   I reluctantly remove my hand from his butt. “I didn’t notice it was there. What did you want to tell me?”

   “Yeah, right!” He giggles. “I didn’t say that I mind, though.”

   I immediately grip my rightful possession again and kiss his ear, “So?”

   “I’ve been thinking about… uhm… about something. I wonder how you decide if… umm… you prefer… because I am a little confused after last night.” He starts huffing and scratching his head. “I wonder how you know… cough! cough!… if you want… a hummingbird or a snake?”

   My eyes widen. “Alec, you seem to think a lot about sex, don’t you? Is this really bothering you so much?”

   “Says the man who pops cherries at breakfast,” he mumbles.

   “Alright, you win this round,” I chuckle. “I’ll tell you everything if we stop the old trough and go swimming.”

   “I don’t have a swimsuit, and someone might see us,” Alec protests but heads towards the pier. “I’m not going to take off my shirt as well.”

   “We’ll swim with the clothes on, if you want,” I instantly agree.

  “No, you can take off yours ,” he gives me generous permission. “One of us must be agile if something happens. I mean, I don’t really know how to swim, so…”

   “I hope you don’t intend to drown, Peppercorn,” I snort. “The water won’t reach higher than our chests. If you are dressed, then I am too.”

   “Fine,” he agrees with obvious reluctance, “If you insist.”

   We finally get out of the boat, and I immediately plunge in the cool water. My overheated body finds heaven. Alec still hesitates. 

   “Come on, babe! Take my hand!” I pull him towards me, and his mouth lands directly on mine. 

   “It’s cold,” he screeches, but I kiss him and splash him with water until he bursts into laughter. “Are you going to tell me now,” he pants when I give him time to take a gulp of air. 

   “I always keep my promises, babe.” I smile. “It’s very easy. You don’t have to choose in advance,  just try both, and then you’ll know.”

   Alec is gazing at me with thoughtful expression. “What if I like them equally?”

   “Then you’ve won the lottery,” I state.

   “Are you teasing me,” he squeaks. “Because this is not funny. You shouldn’t joke with serious issues and offer to people things that…”

   “Shut up,” I pull him abruptly for another kiss. “I am not offering anything to people, silly. I am offering everything to you.”

   “Oh,” he gasps. “Then… then I… accept.”

   “Good!” I grin. “Wanna see the water lily pond now?”

  “Yes!” Alec grabs my hand enthusiastically, much more relaxed than before, and follows me across the river. “Can we pick some? Nicol and Rose will be so happy. I have never seen real water lilies in nature. I hope there aren’t too many frogs.”

   “Peppercorn, this is out of question.” I’m trying to cool his enthusiasm when we reach the  clearing between the high reeds. “The mud on the bottom is probably a foot deep, at least. You’ll get stuck. No walking into the swamp. You’ll stay here where the ground is… Alec!”

   “Ahhh, isn’t this beautiful,” he exclaims and heads further in the reed, not paying attention to a single word I’m saying. “It’s safe, Sam. Look! The water is only up to my ankles. I can walk freely. No problems. The flowers are just a few steps away.”

   “Alec, come back! Why do you never listen to me?” I shout after him. “Don’t step into the…”

   Before I can finish the sentence, he screams shrilly, pointing to his feet, “Oh, my Gooood! Sam! There’s something in the water. Many things! Gross! They are moving!” 

   “Run out!” I urge him. He is trying, but his feet are deep in the mud, up to the middle of the shins. 

   “Sam! I’m stuck,” he yells. “I can’t get out. And those things! Oh, God! They are close!”

   I sigh in resignation and kick away my shoes. My stubborn Peppercorn can say goodbye to his nice sneakers forever. “Stay calm, babe. I’m coming. Everything will be fine. Don’t look at the leeches. I’ll get you before they reach you. Just don’t panic.”

   This is going to be such a muddy affair.

---

Photo 140147297 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 48!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Did you expect this turn of events?  😂

Don’t worry, Alec and Sam will be fine.

Also, never step into a swamp no matter how shallow it looks. 

If there are water lilies, this means that there is also deep mud.  😉

If you want to pick some, do it only from a boat.

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

49. My My My! (Sam)

[Warning. Brace yourselves. This

is going to be scary

.

]

   I start snapping reed as fast as I can and piling up the bundles to form a path between me and Alec while he is screaming, covering his face with both hands. It’s difficult to focus. He’s making a total drama out of it.

   “Babe, calm down!” I plead. “The leeches can’t bite through denim. If there’s no exposed skin, you’re safe.”

   “Are there any on meeeee?” he yells.

   “No! I’ll get you out before they manage to attach. Just stop moving. Water disturbance will attract more. Stay still and don’t panic. I’ll be with you in a second.” Alec, of course, doesn’t hear a word and keeps struggling to pull his legs out of the mud, which only makes him sink deeper.

   “Sam, I’m going to die here,” he sobs, “eaten by gross, ugly worms. They will suck all of my blood.”

   “Oh, God!” I gasp. I am definitely spanking him after this, in a good, pleasurable way, I mean. I’m not a monster. It will still bring me some satisfaction, well, a lot of satisfaction.

   The makeshift bridge is finally ready, and I grip one of his legs behind the knee. “Peppercorn, stop screeching if you don’t want me to stuff a sock in your mouth. Listen to me now! Don’t try to pull out both legs at the same time. We need to free this one first. Ready?”

   “Mhm,” he mewls and wraps his arms around my neck, peeking suspiciously at my muddy socks. “Why aren’t you wearing shoes?”

   “Because one of us will need them to carry the other home, meaning me,” I grumble and pull as hard as I can. His leg pops out with no shoe, no sock, and a fat leech swinging on the hem of his jeans. I swipe it away with a stick before he can see it. “Alright, now step on the reed, and we’ll pull the other.”

   “Ok,” he immediately agrees, shaking like a leaf. 

   We pull with all force. His leg is freed. Lumps of thick, sticky mud and a few leeches go flying in the air and fall upon us in the form of a smelly, disgusting rain. The momentum sends Alec against my chest, and I plop in the mud on my back with him on top of me. Fortunately, we are out of the water and therefore saved from the writhing, little bastards. 

   Alec scrambles on all fours to the grass patch nearby and screams, “Quickly, come here! Have a good look at me! Are there any of them on my clothes? Oh, my Goooood! I hate water lilies! I hate stupid swamps! I want to go hooome!”

   I crawl to my Peppercorn, who is covered in dirt and sullen, and settle him on my lap after making sure that there are no invaders. “Shhh, It’s over. Everything is alright. Want me to carry you to the river? We can clean up before we go home.”

   “No!” he shakes his head. “I’m going nowhere near the water.”

   “Babe, we really look ridiculous,” I point out. “Rose and Nicol will have a heart attack when they see us.”

   “No!” he repeats with determination. “I’m not touching that water again.”

   “There are no leeches in the river,” I insist.

   “No!”

   “Fine!” I sigh deeply and put on my shoes. “Jump on my back!”

   We cross the bridge and then the meadow in silence. Alec’s chin is leaning on my shoulder, his warm cheek pressed into mine. I am about to assume that he is asleep, exhausted by the terrible ordeal, when he suddenly kisses my ear and instantly starts grunting and spitting, “Ew, there is literally no place on you that is not covered in mud.”

   “I can say absolutely the same about you, my mucky, but still very sweet Peppercorn,” I retort, and we both start to giggle. “Why did you kiss me if you see that I’m dirty?”

   “Because you are my hero, Sam,” Alec mumbles and tightens his hug around my shoulders. “I hope you don’t think I’m a total idiot. I have no idea what got me since we came here. Everything I do is so stupid.”

   “I think you are amazing,” I smile and ruffle his hair, immediately regretting it when my palm becomes sticky. “I also think that you are hot, smart and funny. You are just not used to the quirks of country life, but I’m always here to make sure everything is fine, so no worries!”

   “Oh, my God! I really wish we were back in town, clean and in your bedroom,” he sighs.

   “Really?” I grin.

   “Oh, yes!” Alec says, and we start to giggle again.

   The peach orchard is finally behind us, and we go out on the lawn in front of the house. Rose and Nicol gasp loudly upon seeing us and jump up from the swing sofa, gazing at us speechlessly. I can only imagine the despicable sight that we are.

   “My my my!” A deep, slightly husky voice comes from behind us, making my stomach shrink. “Is this a time machine, Tommy? I feel as if I’ve traveled twenty years back. The only difference is that it’s not me on your back.” 

---

Photo 137637193 © Hoxuanhuong | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 49!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

What do you think about the rescue mission? 😂

Have you had crazy experiences in nature?

A little surprise at the end of the chapter, which might actually turn quite big. 🤭

Who do you think this is?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

50. Peace, Bro! (Alec)

Sam’s body tenses under me upon hearing the boisterous laughter behind us. I have absolutely no doubt who the man is. The blood freezes in my veins. His voice is sexy. He sounds hot. Sam loved him for years. Jealousy makes my stomach shrink. I’m desperate to see him and dread it at the same time.

   “Boys, what have you done?” Nicol shrieks. “What happened? Dearest God! Alec, are you alright, honey? Sam, where did you take him? I really thought you became more responsible at that age. I can’t believe my eyes!”

   “I hate to say this,” Rose grumbles, “but I warned you. That boat isn’t safe.”

   “This has nothing to do with the boat,” Sam rolls his eyes. “It also wasn’t my fault for a change.”

   “It wasn’t Sam’s fault,” I immediately confirm, sliding down his back. Barney enthusiastically rushes to greet me but stops a few feet away and suspiciously starts sniffing the air. “I wanted to pick some water lilies and got stuck.”

   The newcomer starts cackling again, and I finally turn around. The sight is devastating. I am met by a bright, infectious smile that can melt the coldest heart and two crystal blue, sparkling eyes. He even has dimples. I am fighting the urge to pout and run inside the house. What is this guy, a fashion model? He is not as tall as Sam, but still very well built. Despite my greatest efforts, I can’t find a flaw. To top it all, he is holding two white baby goats, which are easily the most adorable animals I have ever seen.

   “Heyyy, Peppercooorn!” he winks at me. “I’m Victor, aka Huck Finn, Sam’s best friend. Rose told me everything about you. Nice to meet you!”

   “My name is Alec,” I snap at him. “I would appreciate it if you use it.”

   “Wow,” his eyes widen. “Sorry! I guess only Tommy can call you Peppercorn! I apologize, Alec! Peace, bro! Let’s be friends!”

   I only frown. The mud is starting to dry. It’s itchy. I really don’t need the winner of the county’s ‘Mister Agriculture’ pageant to get on my nerves. He’s not deceiving me at all. Bully!

   “I actually came to see you,” he doesn’t give up and lets the two fluff balls loose at my feet. “Rose told me Sam was visiting with his boyfriend and that you really liked animals, so I decided to surprise you. These are Bonnie and Clyde. They are only a week old. You can pet them if you want. Aren’t they the cutest kids?”

   I am torn between the desire to hug the precious cuties, who start to rub curiously their noses  on my toes, and my dislike for their owner. It’s not their fault that he is a jerk, after all. Their friendly exploration is ticklish. One of  them bleats in a high-pitched voice and licks my ankle. I can’t resist and giggle loudly, dropping on the grass. Their rough tongues immediately attack my face. 

   I am ready to roll in the grass, ruffling the little goats silky coats when Sam grips my forearm, “Babe, we need a bath. Now!”

   “You definitely do!” Rose exclaims. “Make sure not to create a total mess on the way. No stepping on the carpets! Victor, honey, how about a nice cup of coffee while we wait. You’re staying for lunch, aren’t you?”

   “Oh, I’d love to, if Nicol and Sam would have me, of course,” he answers, pinning his eyes on Sam. “Tommy, no hug for your best friend?”

   “You really want me to hug you?” Sam nods at his muddy clothes.

   “Well, I guess I can wait until you transform back into your human form,” Victor snorts. “Muddy monster!”

   They squint at each other and suddenly both burst into laughter.

   “Come here, idiot!” Victor opens his arms. 

   Sam hesitates for a few seconds and finally embraces him. They start patting each other’s backs. 

   “You’re such a dick!” Sam mutters. “Bribing my boyfriend with goats. Only you can come up with such a plan. When did you arrive?”

   “I know!” Victor agrees, and they crack up again. “Last night. I’m here for a week.”

   I am not amused. I jump up, pout, and determinedly stride towards the house. A whole week, and Sam definitely looks like someone who doesn’t mind at all. Somebody let Henry lose, please!  We can work together. I will show him exactly whose ass to aim at.     

---

Photo 116219101 © Wernerimages | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 50!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

What do you think about Viktor? 

Is he what you expected? 😉

Do you expect troubles in Heaven?  🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

51. Unbearably Hot (Sam)

“Peppercorn, wait!” I shout, taking two steps at a time, but my little, muddy squirrel is too fast. I catch up with him only to see the bathroom door slamming at my face. I start scratching my head, unable to comprehend how we always end up with me chasing after him and Alec screaming, or pouting, or fighting an animal. I swear that I am trying my best all the time. I put so much effort into being the perfect boyfriend. What am I doing wrong? Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! It seems I am totally unable to maintain a relationship and make a boy happy.

   I hear the shower and a loud clank. He is probably destroying my mother’s property again. I smile despite my gloomy mood. It’s impossible not to love him. I can’t stay away from him.

   “Alec, why are you so mad?” I finally ask in defeat. “I am sorry for hugging Victor. What could I do, beat him up and kick him out? If I knew he was coming, we could go back to town, but it was a total surprise. We’ve been best friends for twenty years. I just… Yes, he totally messed up, but…”

   “I am not mad at you,” Alec yells. “The mud dried out. It was very itchy. I was in a hurry to wash up.”

   “Why aren’t you letting me in then?” I whine. “My mud is dry, too.”

   “It’s not locked, silly,” he answers. “You can come in.”

   I immediately fling the door open. Alec is standing naked under the streaming water. I need precisely ten seconds to lock the door from the inside, get rid of my clothes, and pin him to the wall with my chest firmly pressed to his back.

   “Why are you pouting?” I whisper in his ear and place a kiss on his neck.

   “I am not pouting,” he breathes out, suppressing a moan, but immediately shakes off the surprise and confronts me. “Sam, how could you embrace him? He sent you to the hospital. Victor is a big, fat bastard. Do you love him so much that you are ready to forgive everything? He appears, smiling and flirting, and you…”

   “I do not love him, Alec. Not the way I love you,” I interrupt him. “We grew up together. I had hard times hiding my feelings, but he also had his struggles. What Victor did was awful, but I can’t hate my best friend for the rest of my life. I have you now, babe. I can afford to be generous because there is nothing to regret. Whatever I’ve lost no longer matters to me. It was for the best. I met you. You love me. I need nothing more. He, on the other hand, will never get what he craves. Friends must know how to forgive. It has nothing to do with us.”

   “He is hot,” Alec mutters. “I imagined him ugly because of the ugly thing he did, but he is nice and handsome. I don’t want his hands on you.”

   “Are you jealous, Peppercorn?” I wrap my arms around him and start kissing his shoulder. “You are hotter.  I am ready to drop dead every time I see you naked.”

   “Yes, I am green with envy!” Alec shouts. “Because he is flawless, and I am not! Because you loved him for years and I am with you for only a month! Because he has touched you in places where I have not!”

   “What? Are you insane?” I shake my head, not believing my ears. “I don’t need you to be flawless. He surely is not. No one is. I need you to be exactly who you are. You are absolutely perfect for me. I love your sweetness. I love your body. I love your messy hastiness. I love your scars because you chose to show them to me and trusted me of all people. Alec, do you doubt me?”

   “No! I guess I am doubting myself, all the time,” he sobs. “I am insecure, Sam. I am not like you. Every single thing makes me question if I am good enough for you. I almost burned your mother’s house for God’s sake. I am a total mess.”

   “Alright! That’s enough!” I growl. I am so mad. How can he belittle himself this way. “I threatened you too many times, Peppercorn, and you always managed to escape the consequences. Not this time! I am spanking all the bullshit out of your head.” 

   “Are you kidding me?” he shrieks.

   “Ohhh, I assure you that I am in no mood for jokes,” I hiss and grip his butt with both hands. “Get ready cause I am not going easy on you.”

   I have no intention to slap him, of course. I just want to startle him a little and shake him out of his dumb delusions.

   His throaty moan catches me completely off guard. We both freeze, pressed to one another. The only sounds in the room are the splashing of the water and our heavy breathing. It is suddenly unbearably hot. I can feel the electricity between us, making my skin tingle.

   “Sam… Oh my God!” Alec whispers, turning his head to glance at me over his shoulder. His hooded eyes are dark and glossy. He bites his lip and reaches back to grab my thigh. “Do it!”

   The lustful expression on his face makes me whimper. I still want to hear him saying it, “Alec, are you sure?”

   He flicks his tongue over his lips. I am lost. My arm snakes around his waist. “Lord, have mercy!” I lean my forehead between his shoulder blades and gasp, “Babe, I want you so desperately.”

   He gracefully arches his back towards me and puts his palm over my hand, making me squeeze his butt harder. “Sam, spank me!”

---

Photo 107553158 © Kaspars Grinvalds | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 51!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

I bet you didn’t expect that.  🤭

Do you agree with what Sam said?

Is it true that good friends must know how to forgive? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

52. The Miracles of a Good Spanking (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that this is very explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scene, skip the chapter,

and it will not affect the plot.]

   My palm lands on Alec’s firm butt cheek. I barely touch him, but a loud, wet smack is heard because of the running water on his bare skin.

   “Aaaaah… Oh, God! Harder!” he mewls and presses into my hand. I gently massage the place with the tips of my fingers and slap him again, applying a little more force this time. He grabs my other hand, making me wrap it around his erection and moans, “Sam, this is… mhm… too good… the sound… I am so turned on! Aaaaah! Stroke me slowly, but don’t touch the glans, or I will come… mmm… right away.”

   I follow his instructions. The third smack is pretty hard.

   “Oh my Goood!” Alec yelps and reaches back, palming my impossibly hard penis. “Sam, you are killing me. I love your hands on me. I love your cock. Please, can I lick it? I want it in my mouth so bad.”

   I growl and turn him abruptly to face me. “Peppercorn, stop talking dirty to me, if you don’t want to learn everything about penetration right here and right now.”

   His lips stretch in a big grin. His eyes are sparkling defiantly. “Teddy Bear,” he purrs in my ear, grinding his erection on mine, “you want to pop my cherry, don’t you?”

   “Look at the miracles a good spanking can do for someone fearing sex above anything!” I chuckle and brush my mouth against his

   “No teasing, Sam. Kiss me!” he breathes out and shoves his tongue between my lips.

   We devour each other feverishly, panting, touching every spot we can reach and it is not enough. His hot body on mine and those delicious, guttural, desperate moans he elicits with every move can never be enough.

   Alec drops on his knees and starts licking the inner side of my thigh. “Sam, how can you be so hot? I will do anything you want. I am not afraid anymore. I want you to have me, to use me, to be bad with me. I’ve always dreamed of being your boy toy.”

   He looks up at me. His big, amber eyes are crazy with need. He bites harshly his lip and cups my balls with one hand, wrapping the other around the base of my cock, “Promise that you will be mine forever!”

   “I promise, babe. You will never get rid of me, even if you want it someday,” I barely utter and groan in pleasure. He licks me from the base to the tip and then back down and, before I can take a breath, takes me in his mouth as deep as he can. I lean with my hand against the wall and slide the other under his chin, trying to slow his movements, “Easy, babe. Take your time. No need to hurry.”

   Alec doesn’t take my words into account at all, as usual, and pushes down, choking hard the next second when my glans hits his throat. Tears spring in his eyes, but he only blinks few times, without releasing me, and keeps them focused on mine. I almost faint when he sucks hard the part that fits in his mouth, stroking the rest with his hand. He squeezes my balls gently to encourage me to thrust and I am ready to die. My Peppercorn is too damn good for someone doing this for the first time. His clumsy movements in the beginning soon become smooth and precise. The enthusiasm is unmatched. I need no more than few minutes and the world starts spinning in front of my eyes.

   “Alec… babe… I… Oh, Goood!… I am going to come,” I pant. “You better pull back because you are not used to… Fuuuck!… What are you doing?” 

   He manages somehow to hook the small ring with the tip of his tongue while I am still in his mouth and tug it, throwing me over the edge. I haven’t come so hard in my life. I make a desperate attempt to push him away, but he stubbornly sucks deeper with a loud moan. My whole body shakes, torn by the waves of pleasure, flooding me from head to toes. I squeeze my eyes and bite my lip, trying not to scream or collapse on top of him. The bliss goes on and on until I can’t stand on my feet anymore and slide down to the floor in front of him.

   A muffled whimper makes me open my eyes. Alec is gazing at me, licking his lips. I cup his cheek and wipe a trickle of cum, running from the corner of his mouth, mumbling lovingly, “Why are you so stubborn all the time, Peppercorn? Always trying to bite more than you can swallow…”

   “I swallowed it,” he interrupts me. “Well, maybe, spilled just a little…”

   “Oh, lord!” I laugh out. “Is there anything you do or say that is not hot, or cute, or both? No food references this time? Vanilla pudding, maybe?” He shakes his head energetically. “Was it unpleasant?” I ask worriedly. “You don’t have to do it next time, if you don’t like it…”

   “I love your taste,” he interrupts me and climbs on my lap, straddling my thighs, “but I am too aroused to think, let alone make comparisons. Now, do something cause I’m dying.”

   “How desperate are you exactly?” I smirk and trace his spine with a finger.

   “Very,” he moans. “I’m struggling, belly up, urgently requiring a helping hand, mouth… anything.”

   “Desperate enough to let me touch you…” Alec is bobbing his head up and down enthusiastically, but freezes when I add, “… inside?”

   “You mean in the… mmm… cough!… bird area?” he asks suspiciously.

   “You don’t have a bird,” I snort, “but yes, right there.”

   “Yes!” Alec answers firmly, making me gasp in surprise. I didn’t expect him to agree so easily.

   “Babe, I was just testing the waters,” I start to explain, “you know, to probe the opinions…”

   “The opinions, huh?” He raises a brow. We both chuckle.

   “We don’t have to…” I continue, but his lips conquer mine, putting an end to all talking.

   “You can touch wherever you want. Stop wasting time,” my Peppercorn commands, and I am more than happy to obey.

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 52!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Alec turns out to be quite wild  😏

Do you like this side of him, or do you prefer when he is more timid?

Do you think the ‘shower experience’ will make him more confident about Victor? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

53. I’ll Cook Some Pasta (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that this is very explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scene, skip the chapter,

and it will not affect the plot.]

   “Babe, your skin is so smooth. It feels like heaven. You are so damn handsome,” I breathe in Alec’s ear while my open palm slides down his back and cups his butt cheek. I can’t even find the right words to express how having him close to me makes my heart race, how my whole body craves the touch, and how grateful I am that he trusts me. I only promise again and again, “I will be very gentle, Alec. You will like it. I’ll make you feel really good.”

   “Can it get better than this, Teddy Bear?” he moans and wraps his hand around mine while I am stroking slowly his erection. He is gazing at them moving together up and down and groans, “Do you like my cock?”

   “I am obsessed with it,” I instantly assure him. “It is the best one I have ever touched… and tasted. I want to sleep with my head on your lap from now on, so that I can cuddle it.”

   “You want to cuddle my penis every night?” he giggles. 

   “Well, I doubt I will restrain only to that,” I wink.

   “Really? Hmmm, what else would you do?” he bites his bottom lip and makes our hands move faster. 

   “I will also kiss it,” I answer and slide two fingers between his butt cheeks. Everything is slippery there because of the shower gel and the shampoo which are not washed away completely. Alec doesn’t seem bothered.

   “Mmmhm… tell… Aaaah…me more,” he whimpers and starts grinding on them.

   I am mesmerized by his movements. His lean body is always so gracious. His hips are swaying back and forth. His free hand is gripping my shoulder for support. His long, firm thighs tighten around my waist.

   “I will lick it from the base to the tip, suck it like a lollypop and make you come in my mouth every time before you fall asleep,” I smirk and start rubbing his glans with my thumb.

   “Ohhh, and you said I was talking dirty to you,” Alec exclaims, barely pronouncing the words through heavy panting. “You’ll have to kiss my lips as well, though, unless you want me to get jealous of my own dick.”

   “Little, kinky, Peppercorn,” I coo and start licking his nipple.

   “Oh, Goooood!” he mewls. “Sam, I will come any second. Aren’t you going to push in?”

   The tips of my fingers keep exploring the tender flesh between his butt cheeks. I am gliding them carefully up and down the crack and circling around the velvety spot in the middle. His body is tensing. His moans are getting louder. I hold him spread so that the water can wash away the shampoo. I do not want it to irritate his delicate skin. I know he’s ready. The way he is pressing into my hand leaves no doubts about it.

   “I can’t hold it anymore,” Alec sobs and the next moment is coming hard in my hand. 

   “That’s right, babe,” I praise him and kiss gently his lips. “My sweet, spicy angel. Come for your Teddy bear.”

   “Sam,” he moans and leans his forehead on my chest. “How does it get better every time?”

   I hold his chin and lift his face to make him look me in the eyes. “It will be even better, babe. I promise. We are going home and I will make love to you tonight until you fall asleep in my arms. Do you want it?”

   “Yes,” he whispers. “Yes, Sam, I can’t wait.”

   I gather his cum on my fingers and spread it over his entrance. Goosebumps raise on his skin. He whimpers loudly and tries to close his eyes, but I kiss the tip of his nose and shake my head, “No, sweetness. You will look at me all the time.”

   “Aaaah, Sam!” Alec wraps his arms around me and sobs. “Please, please… just… do it already!”

   “You want my fingers in you?” I push lightly the tip of one of them in.

   “Fingers?” he whines. “One! You have big fingers… Oh, Dear!… Oh my!… Sam!… I do not think… I can… Aaaah… take more than one.”

   I push in the whole length. He is tight, but the resistance is not as big as I expected. It’s scorching hot inside. The silky smoothness is trembling around me. I am dying to taste him there, to ravish him completely, but gather all my strength and move as slowly and carefully as possible.

   “Relax,” I soothe him and keep kissing his lips. Alec’s nails dig in my sides. His mouth opens in amazement. I ask worriedly, “How do you feel?”

   He only bites his lip and whimpers. His penis is getting stone hard again between us. My finger slips in and out until his muscles get used to the invasion and loosen. The moment I sense that he is ready I slip the second finger in and curl them, hitting directly his sweet spot.

   “Fuuuuck!” Alec muffles his scream, biting harshly my shoulder. His body starts swaying against my fingers. Soon It’s a crazy, burning rush of kisses, bites, whimpers, whines and swears. I stroke his penis only few times and it’s enough. His back arches and he shoots out strong jets all over my chest. The orgasm shakes his whole body. He is so tight around my fingers that I just stop moving and wait for the waves of pleasure to pass through him.

   “Sam,” Alec lifts his head and peeks at my face, after lying motionless in my arms for ten minutes at least. “What was that? Am I even still alive? Have you read about those moments when people see all their lives pass before their eyes. I think, I just experienced something similar. It keeps pulsating, you know… inside.”

   “Oh, you are very much alive, Peppercorn,” I chuckle and remove the wet hair from his face, “cuter than ever.”

   “Are you some king of a sex god?” he giggles.

   “Yes, I am,” I state and grin from ear to ear, “with the only mission on Earth to give you pleasure.”

   “I might actually believe that,” he mumbles and snuggles closer. “I hate to bring this up, but everybody is waiting for us.”

   “I know,” I sigh. “The water is getting cold too. We’ll have to leave our heaven.”

   “Can we pack up and go home immediately after lunch,” Alec asks while I am helping him stand up. “I can’t wait to be alone with you, without Rose banging on the door and Mr. Flirty Arsehole shoving goats in my face.”

   “Wow, my angel can be spunky,” I chuckle. “And what do you plan for us to do when we’re all alone, Peppercorn?”

   “What do you think? I’ll cook some pasta, of course.” He rolls his eyes. We both burst out laughing.

---

Photo by Ketut Subiyanto from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 53!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Alec is ready for more.  😏

But will they be able to leave and go back home without troubles? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

54. Lucky Me! (Sam)

I am sitting on the bed, gazing at Alec while he is drying his hair with nothing on, but a tiny, white towel, wrapped around his waist. 

   Where did this angel come from? 

   His wet skin is glowing in the sunlight, coming through the half-open window. Every drop of water is sparkling like a little diamond. His smile is wide and disarming. I love the way he is moving freely in front of me without worrying about the scar across his abs. He thinks it is ugly, but it only adds to his charm. It shows how strong and brave my Peppercorn is. Perfection has many faces.

   “What?” he raises a brow, his grin getting even wider. “Why are you staring? Is that drool dripping from your mouth?”

   “Yeah,” I chuckle. “You are like a big, delicious cupcake. Can I lick your glaze?”

   “Tease,” he giggles. “I am not a cupcake. I am a big, strong man. Wanna see?” He starts posing like a bodybuilder. “Look at this front double biceps. Well? Here’s my side chest. Wait! I’ve got the best rear lat spread.”

   “Stop it,” I gasp. “You’ll make me hard again. How often do you watch bodybuilding competitions? You perform the poses like a pro.”

   “Really?” he is laughing in full voice. “Honestly, too often for my own good. That was before, though. I’ve been only imagining your body lately.”

   And then, just like that, his towel comes loose and falls on the floor.

   “Oops,” he laughs louder and bends down to pick it up, glancing at me mischievously over his shoulder.

   “You are doing this on purpose,” I growl and grab him by the waist, pulling him on my lap.

   “What if I am,” he mumbles and wraps his arms around my shoulders, ready to press his lips to mine when a knock on the door startles us both.

   “Not again!” we grumble at the same time and burst into laughter.

   “That shower took too long,” Rose states sternly from the other side of the door. “Stop cackling and come down immediately. Victor is losing patience. It’s rude to keep your guest waiting. The boy has traveled all the way from Paris.”

   Alec rolls his eyes and sighs deeply. “Unfortunately, you’ll have to lick my glaze some other time.”

   He moves to get up, but I grab his wrist and turn him to face me, “Alec, I love you. No more jealousy and doubts. Promise me!” I look him in the eyes and add firmly, “Victor is just a friend. You are my man.”

   “I know,” he nods and pecks my lips. “Doesn’t mean that I am enjoying this, though.”

   “We are leaving after lunch,” I smile and kiss his bare shoulder. “Enough adventures in the countryside.”

   “I will really miss Nicol,” he says while pulling on a black G-string. “Also, Barney. He is such a sweetheart, the cutest dog I’ve ever seen.”

   “Jesus!” I gulp heavily and focus on gathering the muddy clothes, scattered on the bathroom floor. I need to buy Alec some boxers if I do not want to end in the hospital. Who am I fooling? That ass will look as hot as hell even if I wrap him in thermal underwear.

   “I am ready,” my Peppercorn states and marches to the door in his skinny black jeans and a white t-shirt with the walk of someone who has just conquered the world. He has conquered my heart for sure. I hurry after him like a puppy.

   The table is set when we appear in the front garden. Nicol and Rose are chatting lively with Victor, who is telling them some funny story about Paris.

   “Finally,” Rose claps her hands. “What took you so long?”

   Alec instantly turns crimson. Victor starts smirking without the slightest attempt to hide it. Nicol glares at her and waves us to sit down. My so-called best friend immediately holds the chair next to him for Alec to sit. He hesitantly does it, glancing helplessly at me. I flop on the chair next to him and squeeze encouragingly his hand.

   “Soo, Alec,” Victor leans towards him, completely invading his space. “I have the feeling that we will become great friends. We both love that grumpy bear, after all. Am not I right?”

   Alec flushes a brighter shade of red and stutters, “I… ugh… Yeah… I mean…”

   I am getting all riled up. What game is this idiot playing? I was ready to forgive and forget, but he is not helping my good intentions at all. He can beat me up, and I can pass it over, but he is making a big mistake thinking I would let him mess around with my boyfriend.

   “Babe, the sun is burning too much where you’re sitting,” I pull Alec by the hand. “Let’s swap places.”

   I settle next to Victor and grumble, glaring at him, “It’s a pity we are leaving in a couple of hours. Maybe you’ll have the chance to socialize more next time you come.”

   “Oh, really?” Victor beams. “Lucky me! I actually have to be in town this afternoon for a meeting and was wondering how to get there since I left my car in Paris. I can come with you. We’ll catch up later this evening.” He nudges me with his shoulder and winks. “Isn’t it great? Like in the good, old times.”

   “How wonderful,” Rose exclaims. “We will all travel together. I am coming back to town too.”

   “Wonderful indeed,” Alec mutters next to me. Mom pats soothingly his hand.

---

Photo by Peter S. Kološ from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 54!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

There are no pasta and cupcakes for Alec and Sam for now. 😭

What do you think Victor is planning? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

55. City Boy (Sam)

The atmosphere in the car is anything but light, especially after Rose grabbed Alec by the arm and dragged him next to her on the back seat because “it would be so much fun to exchange baking tips on the way”. That immediately resulted in Victor settling at the front, grinning like a shot fox. I would have done something about it if mom was not making a total drama out of us leaving.

   “Oh, dearest God! I am sorry for being such a baby,” she is sniffling, wiping a tear discreetly. “I’ll miss you so much, boys. Alec, honey, you’re a sweetheart. Promise you’ll call me from time to time.”

   “Of course I will,” he reaches out to hold her hand. “We can chat after every Master Chef episode. What do you think?”

   “Yes!” Nicol squeals. “Let’s make it our thing. We’ll discuss the contestants and make bets on who will be expelled next.”

   “We might have our thing as well, Alec and I, you know, at ten p.m., on Sundays,” I grumble. I am happy the most important women in my life are crazy about my boyfriend, but this is really getting out of hand. 

   “You can have your ‘thing’ with Alec any other day,” mother glares at me and turns back to him with an innocent smile. “Just tell me if this rascal gets up to mischief. I know how to deal with him.”

   “There is no need,” Alec giggles. “Sam is the best. You can be proud of him.”

   “Ohhh, cutie!” Mom’s cheeks flush pink with delight. She throws herself on my neck and starts rubbing my back. “You’re a good boy, aren’t you? Sammy, when are you two coming again?”

   “Soon, mom. I promise.” I hug her tight one more time and put an end to the mushy scene by striding determinedly to the other side of the car and taking the drivers seat. Barney starts whining as if to put the cherry on top of the spectacular farewell.

   The first ten minutes of the trip go relatively calm if we don’t count Rose’s unstoppable chatter, which is definitely starting to get on my nerves. I am already fully prepared to bake a whole fucking ten-tier, wedding cake with all the frosting and shit, including the topper figurines. Alec has barely managed to say two words and is only nodding like those dashboard, vinyl, bobble head puppies, shaking their heads at every road bump. I am watching him carefully in the rear view mirror and he is not happy at all, squinting at Victor’s nape the entire time.

   Suddenly, my so called best friend decides to open his mouth only to heighten the tension. “Soo, Tommy, where are you taking me tonight? How about some clubbing? We’ll go to that old Chinese restaurant then for some sweet and sour chicken with egg-fried rice that used to cure miraculously the nastiest hangovers.” 

   Before I can think of an answer, he points through the open window and laughs out, “No freakin’ way! Look at that donkey. I haven’t seen one in two years. I should really come home more often.”

   “It’s a hinny,” Alec grumbles out of nowhere. “The horse banged the donkey, you know.”

   “Pfft!” Victor starts cackling in full voice, patting my back. “I bet Sam told you that, city boy. Sammy, how could you corrupt the innocent soul like this?”

   “Oh, yeah?” Alec bellows. “It’s not me who lives in Paris and hasn’t set a foot in a village in two years. And I am not innocent. You can bet on that.”

   “Well, I can bet that you’ve never seen a real snake in your life,” Victor sneers. 

   I contemplate how to stop this without causing a car accident at the same time. These two seem determined to ruin my concentration on the road. The red swirls on Rose’s cheeks clearly show that she’s perfectly aware they are not talking about the actual animal and are all but friendly to each other.

   “You might be surprised that I have,” my Peppercorn doesn’t give up, stubborn resolution written on his face. “I can assure you that I’m well familiar with hummingbirds as well. You can actually call me an expert, if you like.”

   This obviously takes Victor by surprise. His jaw drops. He grunts indignantly and finally shuts it, focusing on the view outside, to my great relief. Alec gives him a dirty look and pouts. The silence is too long and too awkward for me to feel comfortable.

   “How about some music,” I suggest cheerfully, turning the radio on. Niki Minaj’s voice instantly fills the space, making the blood drain from my face at the explicit desires of someone’s ‘anaconda’*

   Rose gasps. I turn the radio off and sigh deeply. This is gonna be a long day and I suspect the night won’t be better.

---

*Anaconda - a song, performed by rapper and singer Niki Minaj. 

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at

the end of chapter 55!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

That was the first open confrontation between the two rivals for Sam’s attention.

Who do you think won? 😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

56. Peppercorn Strikes Back (Sam)

How is it possible for a trip that lasts for less than two hours to seem like an endless journey through hell?

   Victor shook off the initial shock too quickly and found the best way to annoy Alec the entire time by recounting our high school antics one after another, showing off how close we were. I tried to change the subject several times, but he always found a way to go back to our teenage capers. Good that at least Rose finally grasped the awkwardness of the situation and decided to remain silent.

   I am really pissed off. My hands are itching to shake the idiot by the lapels and ask him what game he is playing. Her presence is the only thing that saves him from my deepening bad temper. He had twenty years to make a move and did not do it. Why now? I hope he will realize soon enough that it is too late and stop picking on my boyfriend, or else I will be forced to return the favor and kick his ass all the way to Paris.

   “Do you remember that time when we stole your father’s car and it ended in the middle of the river?” he goes on. “Oh my God! My ears still throb when I recall how he pulled them. We were grounded for months.”

   “That’s stupid,” Alec snorts. “No doubt it was your idea.”

   “Wow, wait a minute,” Victor yells through laughter. “Don’t tell me you take your beloved Sam for the salt of the earth, that brat. I didn’t want to do it, but he promised to teach me how to drive.”

   “Well, you obviously weren’t a fast learner,” Alec rolls his eyes. “It’s a pity you didn’t make it to the swamp for a biology lesson on the segmented, predatory worms. They would look awesome on your slick, Parisian suit.”

   “That was mean,” Victor bellows. “I wasn’t wearing…”

   “Oh, we’re here,” Rose claps her hands too merrily at the sight of her house. “Time flies when it’s so much fun. I am sorry, but you will have to handle the dinner without me tonight. I always feel so dizzy after car trips. That is why I prefer the train. I guess it won’t be a problem, though. Alec is a chef after all, so I am not worried. Sammy, can you give me a hand with the bags, please?”

   “Of course, auntie.” I open the door for her and help her out of the car. She smiles brightly to the other two and waves them goodbye. “Behave, boys. See you tomorrow at breakfast.”

   “Sammy,” Rose hesitates a little at the door, but finally squeezes my hand and looks me insistently in the eye. “I am aware you don’t like it when I preach, but I know both you and Victor since you were babies and love you as my own children. Were you not naughty kids? Oh, my God! A real pain! Sometimes, I had to use all my strength of will not to spank you, rascals.” She giggles and pats me on the back. “I have no idea what is going on, but I will tell you this, and I beg you to listen carefully. Whatever Victor is up to, it’s not decent. I adore him, but he is such a devil… just like you. Alec, on the other hand, is something else. I hope you’ve already seen how fragile and sweet he is. You have an angel who is in love with you. Don’t mess up. You will always regret it if you disappoint him. Victor is strong. He will recover quickly if he does not get what he came for.”

   “You are right,” I hug her tight and smile. Rose always manages to say exactly what you need to hear at the precise moment, despite her being annoying the rest of the time. “Don’t worry. Alec means the world to me. We’ll be fine.”

   “Do not drink on an empty stomach,” she can’t help but blurt before disappearing inside.

   I finally pull off in front of my house with the feeling of utter relief.

   “When is your appointment?” Alec squints at Victor.

   “Oh, I have enough time for a drink,” he answers, grinning widely. “We can meet downtown later and decide what to do. I heard about a super popular club. There was this cute, newlywed couple on a honeymoon. They came to my studio in Paris. One of them, I think his name was Avery, wanted a tattoo. I wrote the word ‘bunny’ on his shoulder, his spouse’s nickname, and drew a little pink rabbit. The other boy was blushing like crazy.”

   “Adorable,” Alec coos while we are bringing the luggage in and settling on the sofa. “I can get a teddy bear tattoo, too.”

   “On your butt?” I mumble in his ear and place a kiss on the tip of his breath.

   “Nooo,” he giggles, “unless you are willing to do it yourself. I am not showing that part to anyone else.”

   “Oh, please,” Victor huffs. “As if I didn’t guess what you were whispering. I’ve tattooed more asses than you’ve seen in porn movies.”

   “I don’t watch porn,” Alec grumbles.

   “Well, maybe you should,” Victor immediately shoots back, making him frown. “Anyway, the guys I mentioned told me about the club. It’s called ‘Free Zone’. The new, smashing rock band, ‘Dark Sun’, that everyone talks about lately, will give several performances there before the start of their world tour. It would be awesome to go, but you can enter only with a VIP pass.”

   “Too bad we don’t have one,” I shrug my shoulders. Victor has always been eager to get close to celebrities. I don’t really care. A nice pub is more than enough.

   “We actually do,” Alec mutters under his breath.

   “What?” We both turn to him.

   “Umm,” he starts scratching his nape, trying to hide his burning cheeks. “I have a VIP pass for the ‘Free Zone’.”

   “Where did you get it from?” I ask incredulously. My Peppercorn is full of surprises.

   “Sunny is my friend,” he smiles nervously. “‘Dark Sun’s’ lead singer is his boyfriend. The band is actually named after him.”

   This time, Victor is speechless, staring at my blushing angel with a gaping mouth.

   “How do you know him?” I manage to utter.

   “Mmm, he likes food, you know,” Alec giggles. “And I am good at cooking. I used to work at a small beach restaurant near their house some time ago. Sunny and his boyfriend came almost every day. I… ugh… know Casey, too. He’s also my friend.”

   “Who the hell is Casey?” I gasp.

   “The Bunny,” Alec answers, flushing a brighter shade of red.

---

Photo 193368085 © Yuliasis | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 56!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Victor seems determined to intimidate Alec.

Do you think our favorite Peppercorn will be able to stand his ground? 😉

Are you ready for a wild night in the ‘Free Zone’? 😂

It will be a second time for some of you who read FER. I hope you like the surprise.

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

57. Rock Stars and Old Friends (Alec)

I am furious. Not only does this idiot act like nothing odd has ever happened between him and Sam, but he also uses every opportunity to rub their long-time friendship in my face.

   I understand that they grew up together and have a lot in common, as well as many shared memories. However, this does not make him a lesser dickhead.

   I am so done with his constant attempts to point out that I have no experience in sex and Sam needs someone more outgoing. He better not judge the book by its cover. I will prove him wrong. No, I have already proved him wrong. My Teddy Bear thinks I am hot. Actually, I think I am hot. I might have been self-conscious before, but now I am sure I am damn sexy for my boyfriend. Mr. Pretty Snake does not lie.

   I pout and pull Sam by the hand. I do not like it when that ass walks next to him, as if glued to his arm, constantly whispering something in his ear. What does he have to tell him so secretly? He is doing it only to piss me off for sure.

   I know Sam has found himself between a rock and a hard place, trying not to make a scene and unwilling to confront his best friend directly. He is acting as a peacemaker all the time, but it is obvious he is getting more and more worked up by the second. I still do not fully understand why Sam is not mad at Victor and is taking him clubbing instead of wiping the floor with him, but I owe him a little patience. Maybe, I should brace myself and pay less attention to the provocations.

   There is no way, though, that I am leaving those two alone. I used the opportunity to run to my apartment and put on something fancier in the form of a navy blue shirt and a pair of grey, plaid, slim-fit trousers when Victor left for his meeting, and made sure to return to Sam’s house before him. We pulled off behind the club an hour later, at nearly nine p.m., ready to paint the town red. I admit, the other two are much more enthusiastic than me.

   There is one thing that can’t be disputed. Sam is an eye candy and I am not the only one who thinks so. The passers-by are ogling him shamelessly. Victor is doing the same. That only makes me squeeze his hand harder. He is mine. I am fully prepared to beat someone’s ass up, if I have to.

   “Peppercorn, is everything alright?” he smirks, glancing at our hands. I loosen the grip a little at the sight of his white knuckles. He places a juicy kiss on my mouth and chuckles, “I am not going anywhere, babe. All yours.”

   “You better be,” I mutter, staring at the criminally tight shirt he is wearing which threatens to burst open under the pressure of his perfectly defined pecs. I am fighting the irresistible urge to lick his tattooed biceps, startled at the thought that being in public does not seem a good reason to give up on the idea at all.

   We finally cross the distance between the parking lot and the main street. Our mouths fall agape. The three-row queue starts from ‘Free Zone’s’ main entrance and is winding across two blocks. There must be hundreds of people, probably hoping to pass under the radar and get in somehow. I doubt they all have VIP passes.

   The sun has already set and the noisy crowd is moving slowly under the glimmering street lights. It is a warm summer evening. The air is scented by cigarette smoke, a sundry mixture of perfumes and vehicle exhaust fumes. I am not used to this. My nose wrinkles at the thought of a packed hall, sweaty bodies, pressed against each other and loud rock music. It is not my kind of entertainment.

   “Whoa, this club is damn popular for real,” Victor exclaims, throwing an arm over my boyfriend’s shoulders. I glare at him. If he wasn’t such a nuisance, I would do him justice and admit that he looks quite good. His obnoxious demeanor, however, spoils the whole charm of his perfectly styled blond hair and the shiny blue eyes. He glares back and asks innocently, “What?”

   Sam shakes his shoulders to get rid of Victor’s forearm and pinches my cheek, “Babe, you’re as hot as fire. You’ll burn this club to the ground.”

   “Yeah,” I giggle. “I have a habit of doing it when I’m in a new place.”

   “What do you mean ‘a new place’? You haven’t been here?” Victor bellows. “Are you saying you have a VIP pass and have never used it before? What do you usually do on a Friday night then, read romantic novels at home?”

   “And what if I do?” I grumble. He snorts.

   “Vic, stop it!” Sam growls, wrapping protectively an arm around my waist.

   “Sorry, Princess,” Victor smirks, winking at me. “I was just joking.”

   I’ve never punched someone in the face in my life, but I feel the moment has come when I am fully prepared to do it. My fists clench. There is no fucking way I am putting up with this. If he wants a show in front of a large audience, I will give him the best one.

   My outburst of violence is interrupted by someone yelling to the top of his lungs with a heavy Japanese accent. “Aleeec! Oh, my Goood! Watashi wa mata kimi ni aete ureshī! (I am so happy to see you again!)”

   We all turn in the voice’s direction. A wide smile instantly spreads on my face. Sunny is a sight to behold, as usual. The cutest Asian boy is literally bouncing like a fluff ball towards us, followed closely by a mountain of a man, resembling a three-wing wardrobe, who is obviously taking his job to guard him very seriously. The crowd erupts in cheers and screams. People are trying to grab him by the sleeve and make him stop for a selfie, but the bodyguard allows no one to touch him. His tousled hair, dyed in all shades of blond and pink, frames a beautiful face, adorned by the brightest smile. 

   Sunny waists no time and throws himself on my neck, screaming happily, “Yayy, you finally decided to come!” We both start patting each other’s backs and giggling. He is such a sweetheart. His eyes fall on Sam who is watching us, grinning from ear to ear. “Oh, My! I knew it! So, this is Sam? I’ve always known you’d catch the hottest boyfriend ever. I told you, didn’t I?”

   “Shut up!” I squeal. 

   “You shut up!” Sunny retorts and we both flush a vibrant shade of red. It doesn’t stop him, though. He holds out his hand. “Hey Sam! Nice to meet you! Alec talks about you all the time!”

   “He does?” my stunned Teddy Bear cocks a brow and shakes Sunny’s hand. “Wow, good to know. Nice meeting you too! Thank you for having us in the club. This is Victor.”

   “I knooow,” Sunny beams. “You are that awesome artist who made Ave’s tattoo, right? I love the bunny. You’re really good. Avery and Casey are waiting inside. They’ll be thrilled to see you. We’ll be in Paris with the band in two weeks. I will give you tickets for the concert, if you are interested.”

   “Thank you, lovely,” Victor purrs. I am totally enraged by the way he is checking Sunny out. Just wait for Em to see this. He is definitely not the type of boyfriend to let it pass easily. I myself wouldn’t get on the wrong side of an intimidating rock star. He can be downright scary. It is not a coincidence that his nick name is The Dark Prince.

   Speaking of the devil… 

   Suddenly a total commotion rises around us, screams and shouts, “Em! Lucky! Jamie! We love you, guys!” 

    The ‘Dark Sun’s’ breathtaking lead singer appears on the street, followed by two other band members, confidently walking on both his sides. Em is wearing black leather from top to bottom. His long, raven hair is raised in a high bun, revealing a stunning face and dark blue, piercing eyes. 

   He pulls possessively Sunny by his side and kisses the top of his head. “Kitten, get inside with your friends before I have to kick someone’s ass. Hey, Alec! You look great, man. We’ll take some pictures with the fans and will be with you in ten minutes.”

  He nods amiably to Sam and Victor and we all head to the entrance. Sunny is chatting excitedly about the upcoming tour under the watchful eye of his bodyguard, quietly walking in our footsteps.

---

Photo 105906695 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

Photo by mentatdgt from Pexels

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 57!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

I hope you liked meeting again our favorite kitten and his Dark Prince. 🥰

How do you think Alec’s first clubbing experience will go? 😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

58. I’m a Bad Ass (Alec)

We finally enter the club’s lobby. The moment the heavy wooden door clicks behind us, the street noise completely fades away along with the clamor of the queuing crowd. It is quiet. We all fall silent, startled by the sudden change and the strange, overwhelming feeling, as if we have traveled through time and found ourselves in a different era. 

   Everything is in dark, warm, earthly colors. The massive, brown mahogany reception is empty. The dim light comes only from big, scented candles, secured in smoked glass, ball-shaped holders on special shelves, mounted on the walls and red, Chinese style lanterns, hanging from the ceiling in neat rows. Our footsteps disappear in the burgundy, plush carpet.

   We realize in few seconds that the silence is deceptive. There is that repeated, enchanting drumbeat. We feel it in our guts rather than hearing it. It seems the classic ‘four to the floor’ groove, but slower and with more focus on the bass. What makes it really intoxicating is the haunting, rich melody behind it, and the muffled, throaty guitar. It excites me on a deep, primary level, touching something in my mind, hidden there from ancient times when a similar rhythm gathered the tribes around the fire.

   “Ooh-la-la!” Victor almost moans, looking around excitedly. “Please, tell me that this is a BDSM club.”

   “Nope, just a rock club with a little twist,” Sunny giggles, “but these were exactly my thoughts when I came here for the first time. I was downright taken aback.”

   “Good to know,” Victor smirks at me, “or else we’ll have to send the children home.”

   “Vic, you’re overdoing it,” Sam glares at him. “I’m asking you to stop picking on Alec so that we won’t have any problems. My patience has limits. Things are not like before, if you haven’t noticed it yet.”

   “It’s ok, Sam,” I pin my eyes on Victor. I hate to put Sam in an uncomfortable position, but I have also sworn no one would ever bully me again. “I don’t mind whipping his obnoxious ass.”

   “Hey, hey, easy man!” Victor raises his hand in defense while Sunny is casting surprised glances at us. “What have I said? It’s a friendly joke. I’m innocent. Sam, your boyfriend is a baddie.”

   “For God’s sake!” Sam groans.

   “Ahem… Cough! Cough!…” We all turn to the muscular security guy who has been watching us curiously until now, leaning near an arch entrance to a long, dark stairwell, leading somewhere underground.

   “I need to brief you about the rules,” the man says a little nervously, peeking at Sunny. “I know most of them do not apply to you, as you are the band’s friends, but… Umm… it’s my job and…”

   “It’s ok, Jay,” Sunny smiles at him. “It’s great of you to explain everything to my friends.”

   Jay releases a shaky breath, relief washing over his face. He starts apologetically, “Free Zone is a rock club where everyone can have fun the way they like. You can sing along with the band, dance, drink and party. There are no restrictions about that. Get as wild as you can.”

   We are all nodding in understanding. I wonder what he means by getting wild. Victor, on the other hand, looks thrilled, grinning wider by the second. 

   “Everyone is required, though, to follow some guidelines,” Jay goes on. “You are allowed to walk only in the marked areas between the tables. Never step over the lines. The purpose is to avoid congestion and overcrowding. We do not want anyone suffocating. Bumping into a stargirls is out of question as well. Anyone taking liberties about it will be immediately asked to leave.Keepe in mind that it usually gets really heated inside, so everyone needs to be careful.”

   “It’s all very thoughtful,” Sam notes. “This should be done everywhere, although  I would have never seen my cute Peppercorn on my doorste  if a tray of food hadn’t fallen on a customer’s lap at the bar.”

   “Aaah, you didn’t tell me Sam calls you Peppercorn,” Sunny shrieks, beaming at me. “Oh, my God! It’s socutee and suits you perfectly.”

   I swell with pride like Nicol’s gobbler, getting all warm and flustered. I am so happy every time Sam calls me his Peppercorn.

   “No one else is allowed to use the nickname, though,” Victor purses his lips. “Just tr,  and the little growler goes all… Wait! What are those star girls you mentioned?” 

   “Oh,” Sunny giggles, “you have to see them for yourself. Just don’t get blown away.”

   “Speaking about that,” the bouncer interrupts us, “You can’t touch the members of the band, the staf,  and most importantly,  the star girls. The latter, however, can basically do whatever they wish, so if you don’t like to be handled, you better turn around and go no  because they don’t hum and haw. If you’re invited to dance, of course, then it’s ok. I also don’t recommend turning away the proposal. Those chicks always get what they want one way or another. But, otherwise, they will help you settle, serve your drink,  and keep the mood up the entire time.”

   “Why would anyone refuse?” Victor chimes in. “I get all the Coyote Ugly* vibes. How cool is that!”

   *Coyote Ugly is a musical comedy movie, taking place mainly in a bar where beautiful girls serve as bar tenders and dance for the visitors’ entertainment. The movie has become a cult classic over the years.

    “Yeah, quite similar,” the big guy agrees, “but these ones are scarier. Anyways, to sum it up, have fun, but don’t cause trouble. You can fuck in the middle of the club and no one will give a damn as long as you are not bothering anyone else.”

   “Jay!” Sunny squeaks.

   “Sorry!” The guy shrugs and waves us to the stairs.

   The winding hallway seems endless. Its design is similar to the lobby, but the light is even scarcer. I am gazing at the numerous rock bands on the framed posters, occupying every free spot on the walls. I listen to all kinds of music, but never bothered to learn more about the performers, so I do not recognize most of them. Sam is holding my hand and it gives me some reassurance. I am way out of my comfort zone. My heart is pounding. I feel like a rabbit, pulled out of its hole and thrown in the middle of the highway.

   Victor seems on cloud nine. He is chatting lively with Sunny, asking all kinds of questions about the band, the club and the upcoming performance. My friend is answering to all of them eagerly. He is usually very shy, but Victor somehow manages to predispose him with his undeniable charm. I wrinkle my nose. I do not like him, but I have to admit it. His manners are refined and his smile can melt ice. He radiates this bohemian glamour of a man who has seen a lot and is in his element at places like this. I doubt Sunny would be that friendly, though, if he knew what that hypocrite did to his own best friend.

   “Babe, is everything ok?” Sam mumbles softly in my ear and kisses my temple. “You look a little tired and nervous. It was quite a long day, wasn’t it?”

   “Mhm,” I sigh. “Not many people can claim they’ve learned how to drive a boat, escaped a bloodsucking worms attack, had their first night with their boyfriend, met his old crush who turned out to be a total jerk and went to a famous rock club in less than twenty four hours.”

   “Aww, my poor Peppercorn,” Sam chuckles and starts rubbing my back. “Now that you list all those things, I’m starting to think we should’ve stayed home. I wonder how you’re still standing on your feet.”

   “I’m a bad ass,” I state. “Don’t worry about me. I need only a drink and I’ll be in my best shape again.”

   “Hmm, I’m glad to hear it, but we can leave any time you want. Don’t push yourself too hard.” Sam pecks my lips and adds apprehensively, “And be careful with those drinks.”

---

Photo by DaisyLiang from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 58!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Alec is out of his comfort zone, but determined to end this long day in glory. 

😂

What do you think, will he pass out or get wild? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

59. Cheers! (Alec)

We finally pop out in an enormous hall, designed in the same eccentric, sensual style, after a long walk down the rock bands hallway of fame. I wonder how deep underground we are. The cozy twilight reveals numerous tables, lit by vintage candle lanterns, placed in each one’s center. There is a big mahogany bar, occupying the entire opposite side. The bartenders are fussing behind it, toying with the numerous bottles of liquor lined on the tall wall shelves all the way up to the ceiling. 

   Sunny told me who some of the performers on the posters were, pointing at them like a guide. It seems he has become quite knowledgeable on the matter since he started dating the Dark Sun’s vocalist. I can understand it. Em probably talks about music all the time. I, myself, am already pretty good at mixing cocktails, although Sam has been my boyfriend for only a month. Sunny has a rock band named after him, but I have the Sweet Peppercorn cocktail. Sam said he was going to start offering it to the customers to explore opinions and eventually present it as a new recipe together with The Hots at the next contest. 

   “Teddy Bear,” I pull on his sleeve, grinning widely. “When is the next international bar tenders competition?”

   “In October,” he answers, “two months from now. Why are you asking, babe?”

   “Umm, just curious.” I shrug my shoulders, blushing brightly. “I was wondering when my favorite drinks will become known to the public.”

   “Oh my Goood! Look at those cuties!” An excited yell interrupts our conversation. I peek startled in its direction. My eyes go wide, and my jaw drops at the sight. Two girls are gliding towards us at the speed of light, skillfully maneuvering between the tables, as if floating in the dim light. I realize they are on inline roller skates when they reach us. This, however, is by no means the most impressive feature in their appearance. I actually thought they were naked for a brief second. All their clothing consists of almost non-existent shorts and a black lace bustier that barely covers their nipples.

   “Heads up!” Sunny giggles. “Star girls invasion! Alec, you’re too cute. I’m sorry, but get ready to be eaten alive.”

   “Only the fact that Em can be downright scary saves you, mister,” the one with the long, curly, ginger hair pouts. Her badge says Scarlet Star. She flatters her long lashes at me, “What’s your name, Honey Boo?”

   “Scary, but gorgeous,” the other one sighs, gazing at Dark Sun’s life-size poster, placed near the bar. I am only trying to regain my lost ability to speak. Her name is Purple Star, obviously because of her shorts and skates’ color.  Her thick, wavy, golden ponytail reaches down to her waist.

   “Gorgeous, but gay,” Scarlet laughs out, focusing back on me. She takes one of my unruly locks between her fingers and raises a brow, “Well? Are we going to hear a name?” 

   “Speaking about fine men,” Purple beams at Sam and Victor, “look at those two. Sunny, sweetheart, where do you find them? I wanna take lessons and am willing to pay. Teach me, please.”

   “My name is Alec,” I finally manage to choke out, wrapping my arm around Sam’s waist, “and this one is mine. These are Sam and Victor.” 

   I am not afraid of the star girls. No one is flirting with my boyfriend. One rival is more than enough for me. We better clear this out from the beginning.

   “Eeee, spicy!” The blond one chuckles. “I like you, Alec. We’ll become great friends. Don’t worry. Your boy is safe with us. Come on, let us show you your table, guys. It’s the best one, of course. We’ll take care of you tonight. It will be so much fun.”

   “I am single,” Victor announces. “Also very agreeable.”

   “That’s good, honey,” Scarlet giggles. “I hope you like to dance too.”

   “Sure,” he instantly nods in confirmation, scurrying behind her.

   We follow the girls, weaving between the small, round tables. The hall is packed with people. There is not a single one free. Everyone is waving at Sunny, who is casting generous smiles, despite the red swirls on his face. He looks so much more confident than before. Obviously, dating a rock star has cured his excessive shyness. I wish I could control the twisting sensations in my stomach as well. 

   I am filled with utter relief when we finally settle on the high stools around our table, which is located right in front of the small stage, no more than six feet from it.

   “Time for cocktails!” Purple Star claps her hands. “I’ve got a great suggestion for you. It’s called Ice Flower and is the best I’ve ever tasted. Also looks so beautiful, with frozen strawberries and flowers in the ice cubes. I want to kiss the person who invented it. Do you know that the guy won a half-million-dollar prize at the international ‘Bartender of the Year’ contest in Paris?”

   “What?” I below gazing at Sam. “You didn’t tell me you were that rich.”

   “I am not rich,” he rolls his eyes. “Also, it’s not my thing to brag. I honestly doubt you’ll like the drink either. It’s too strong. You better choose…”

   We are able to say nothing more because of the girls’ shrill screams. They disappear somewhere only to drag a startled bartender by the sleeve and push him in front of Sam. The man starts shaking his hand and bubbling about how honored he is to meet him. 

   The turmoil gets even bigger when the last three members of our group appear, my friend Casey with his husband Avery and Sunny’s best friend Emma, who is also Dark Sun bass guitarist’s girlfriend.

   The table is cluttered with the familiar pretty drinks before we manage to calm down after half an hour of introductions, hugs, excited exclamations at Avery’s bunny tattoo, praises for Sam and Victor and boisterous laughter. The bartender is staring at Sam, tentatively waiting for him to try the cocktail and evaluate his performance. 

   Sam takes a sip and beams, “Perfect!”

   We all erupt in applause and raise our glasses.

   “For the best party ever and a wild, memorable night!” Scarlet Star yells.

   “Cheers!” We follow. The glasses’ loud clink announces its beginning.

---

Photo by Michal Lizuch from Pexels

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 59!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

And so it begins. 

😂

Did you like the start girls? 😉

Here is a small explanation for those who haven’t read my other stories because I know that the many new names might be confusing. I am sorry about that. 

Sunny and Em are the main couple from Full

E

xclusive

R

ights, which tells the story of the cute Japanese boy in a foreign country and the rock star who fell in love with him.

Emma and the guitarist Lucky are Sunny and Em’s best friends who are a side couple in the same book.

Casey and Avery are the main couple from Sugar.

Don’t worry if you can’t get all the names. We’ll focus on Alec, Sam, and Victor in the next chapters.

I hope the readers who are familiar with the other stories liked those cameos.

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

60. I Challenge You! (Alec)

The music is booming. The spirit is high. The crowd is screaming the band members’ names. Everyone is on their feet, giving them a standing ovation. The one-hour concert was smashing. Now I understand why these boys are so popular. I should have done this earlier. Sunny and Casey invited me so many times, but I always refused. I look around in awe. Lighters are waved in the air while the multitude of people is swaying to the rhythm. It’s epic.

   I sip from my third cocktail and try to focus on Sunny’s voice in my ear. “… and he said we were going to stay in Venice for two days, although, their manager was a total ass and wanted them to spend the whole week in Milan because of the media events he had organized… is so close to Bologna, but we didn’t have time to visit it last time… Julia will book… and a gondola ride, actually a Canal Grande Tour…”

   “Em is su-u-uper romantic,” I slur, grinning at his flushed face. “I’ve never been to Venice, but I would surely like to go with Sam. He took me on a date on a Ferris wheel, you know. It worked only for us the entire evening.”

   “Wow, that’s so cool,” Casey exclaims. “You totally deserve someone like Sam. So, Victor is his best friend, right? They seem very close.”

   “Not anymore,” I grumble, peeking at my boyfriend, who instantly blows me a kiss. Victor is nowhere to be seen, and I am totally fine with it. “Cause the so-called ‘friend’ is a real arsehole.”

   “Ohh, do I sense jealousy?” Casey giggles. “You have no reason to worry, Alec. Sam is head over heels for you. It’s so obvious. I can understand you, though. I would be careful if someone was clinging to my husband like this. That French guy is sexy.”

   “You mean I’m not?” I squeak, frowning at him. “I am… Hiccup!… hot… way h-h-oter than Victor. Besides, he’s not Fr-r-ench.”

   “Of course you are! I didn’t want…,” Casey flushes bright red, patting me nervously on the back. “Are you alright? It’s quite stuffy in here.”

   “Sorry, guys,” Sunny says excitedly, heading towards the band. “The show is over. I and Emma are going to see the boys. We’ll all be back with you in a few minutes. Well, it may take some time. The fans will probably be swarming backstage for autographs.”

    Sam’s hand lands on my butt just as I take another sip of my cocktail. His lips glue to my ear. “Are you having fun, Peppercorn?”

   “I… Hiccup!… do.” I shake my head to get him off me. “Don’t touch my ears cause I’m super horny anyway.”

   “Hot damn!” he smirks. “That sounds pretty dangerous. Should I be scared?”

   “Oh, yes… Hiccup!… You should.” I turn to face him. My cheeks feel unusually hot. No doubt I’m tipsy, but that only makes me bolder. I’m not seeing double yet, I soothe myself, so it’s fine. What’s so bad that could happen? I shove my hand under Sam’s shirt and give him a seductive glance. “What about some wild, rough, steamy, sweaty sex when we get home, Teddy Bear?”

   Sam’s eyes widen. I can feel his erection, pressed against my hip. He shakes his head incredulously and states, “Peppercorn, you’re drunk.”

   “No,” I firmly deny, although I totally believe him. “But even if I am, that won’t stop me. You’ll be limping tomorrow.”

   “You don’t say!” he snorts and plasters a juicy kiss on my mouth. “I think we better go home then.”

   “Ladies and gentlemen,” we hear Scarlet’s voice on the microphone. “Now that the gorgeous boys from Dark Sun left us hot and bothered, I think this is the perfect time for a little sexy competition.”

   We turn to the stage. I do a double take when I see who’s there. I should have expected it.

   “Look what we’ve found!” Purple Star yells, pulling the microphone out of the other girl’s hand. Victor is standing between them, smirking at us. “If this man isn’t a babe magnet, I don’t know who is. And you know what? The hottie can also dance.”

   The hall erupts in loud whistles and cheers. He sends an air kiss to the crowd, and the noise is doubled. ‘Pour Some Sugar On Me’ by Def Leppard starts to play.

   “Our dance contest begins!” The star girls scream in unison. “Is there anyone brave enough to challenge our baby Victo-o-or?”

   “Sweet mother of Jesus!” Sam gasps, staring at him. He removes his hand from my butt and wipes away a trickle of sweat, sliding down his temple.

   “I challenge you!” I yell, raising my hand.

---

Photo 79151889 / Male © Wernerimages | Dreamstime.com

Photo 1587927 by Mark Angelo from Pexels

A/N

Hello,

at the end of chapter 60!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Peppercorn is back and got himself into a dancing contest. 😂

Do you think he will do well?

Wasn’t it too unwise to give in to the impulse? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

61. Cream (Alec)

“Peppercorn, no!” Sam hisses, trying unsuccessfully to make me lower my hand. Apparently, the more alcohol, the more unwavering the determination. He also seems quite resolved to stop me, though. “This is crazy. You have nothing to prove. Why are you giving in to every provocation?”

   I stare defiantly into his wide, worried eyes and stammer, “And why n-not? Do you think I’m not h-hot enough? You think I’m not as s-sexy as Victor, don’t you?”

   “These questions are highly manipulative and totally unfair,” Sam bellows. “Have I ever deserved in any possible way these stupid accusations? You are jealous. It is completely unfounded and gets the best of you. How do you want me to prove I’m crazy about you? By beating someone up? Or, maybe, by happily sitting here and watching you make a fool of yourself?”

   The last sentence stings badly. The pain and anger quickly sober me up. I dig a finger into his chest and shout, “Is this a quarrel? How wonderful! We’ve only been dating for a month, and we’re already fighting. So, it doesn’t cross your mind, even for a second that I might be actually good at dancing. What if I do great? Seems impossible, huh?”

   “Babe, I didn’t mean…” Sam tries to interrupt me with a guilty look on his face, but I don’t give him the opportunity.

   “What about some encouragement for your boyfriend?” I step back to avoid his attempt to pull me in a hug and go on, imitating his voice. “Alec, you’ll be awesome… Go, Peppercorn! Woohoo!… Is it so hard to say it?”

   “Alec, please. I used the wrong words. Of course, I think you’ll be great up there. I’m just concerned because you’re always so worried about your… “ Sam reaches out to hold my hand, but I frown at him and take another step back.

   “You’re concerned?” I laugh out. “About what? Are you afraid that by any chance, I might very well kick your precious Victor’s ass?”

   “I don’t care about him,” Sam mumbles. “I care about you. What if accidentally your shir…”

   I don’t hear the rest because the noise around us starts amplifying by the second when Scarlet  pulls me by the hand towards the stage while Purple is yelling on the microphone. “Yayyy! Good job, Alec! Our angel is bo-o-old. Come here, Honey Boo. Buckle up, guys! This will be crème de la crème (the very best) .”

   “He is not French,” I mutter, climbing up the few stairs to join her and Victor.

   I look around the hall. The audience is ecstatic. I see that Scarlet has stayed behind, and Sam is talking insistently in her ear. He smiles widely the moment our eyes meet and starts clapping enthusiastically with arms, raised high above his head. Sunny and the Dark Sun members have joined the group at our table in the meantime, and everyone is doing the same. I wave, grinning at them, but my heart rate is quickening. Was this a good idea after all? I would have never done such a thing without the solid amount of vodka, coursing through my bloodstream.

   “Do it, Aleeec!” I hear Sam, screaming at the top of his lungs. “You are the best! I love you, babe!” He puts his fingers in his mouth and sharply whistles, outvoicing the uproar.

   I am still angry, but his voice is like a soothing balm for my tense nerves. He is always the best cure for my lack of confidence. Luckily, I don’t have stage fright. But it doesn’t mean I am not getting cold creeps all over either. I am not completely out of my mind, although I am quite sure it’s exactly what he thinks. What Sam doesn’t know is that his boyfriend, my humble self, is a pretty good dancer. I hate to work out in public gyms, so I found a way to avoid them and have fun at the same time by becoming ‘Just Dance’ biggest fan. I have the rhythm game full series since it was first released in 2009. Danny says I should start making my own dance videos, like those the other gamers post on YouTube because, according to him, I’m almost a pro.

   This here is still kind of scary. I’ve never danced in front of an audience if we don’t count Daniel and his wife. Ugh, maybe I should quit. I am not drunk enough to do it. I don’t like the way Victor is smirking at me. I have nothing to prove, right?

   “Peppercorn,” Sam waves to attract my attention a second before I give up. “Have fun, babe. You got this!”

   Victor pouts, and it’s perfectly enough to give me a surge of energy and self-confidence. The only thing I have to do is just dance, after all, a piece of cake.

   “Here are the rules,” Scarlet announces. “I am team Alec and blondie is team Vic. Each of us will choose a song for the opposing contestant, and the third one is up to you. We will also be joining to support the boys. Three songs! Burning passion! Don’t forget, WE-E-E A-A-ARE LOOKING FOR THE HOTTE-E-EST MO-O-OVES!”

   The house erupts in deafening cheers.

   “Are you ready, Honey Boo?” Purple wraps an arm around my waist. “I choose something really special for you cause that’s exactly what you are, sweet and yummy, and you make someone totally whipped.” She winks at Sam, who gives her the thumb up. “Get on top, baby! ‘Cream’ by Prince. Show us what you got!”

---

Photo by CP-Ph from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 61!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Alec is always full of surprises, isn’t he? 😂

Are you ready for some sexy moves? 

You can also place your bets on the winner - Alec or Victor? 😜

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

62. Bad Boys Stick Together (Sam)

“Hey, Bro!” Dark Sun’s tattooed, bass guitar player shakes me by the shoulder so hard that I almost fall off my chair. “Sam, right? Buddy, you’re as pale as a ghost. What’s up?”

   I barely hear his voice due to the loud cheers and screams coming from everywhere around us. My eyes are pinned on my angel-looking boyfriend who is fidgeting, smiling anxiously between the two wild star girls. 

   He is absolutely mesmerizing, beautiful, sexy and… drunk. I am so into him that it makes my legs weaken, and my heart races and flutters in my chest. How does he not see it? How could I not show it to him properly? His move was absolutely reckless and pointless. He is not thinking straight right now, and it’s all because that stupid, insolent ass Victor. He is no friend of mine anymore. I am an idiot to miss what a piece of shit he is. It always has to be his way. It’s been like this since we were kids. He was all as nice as pie when I did what he wanted and as cunning as a cartload of monkeys when I hesitated to get involved in the mischiefs he had planned. I’ve been blind for years. That’s not how best friends act. I have no one to blame but myself, though.  I should’ve punched his face the moment I saw him messing with my Peppercorn. 

   The guy shakes me roughly again. His name is Lucky, if I remember correctly. What does he want?

   “What?” I grumble. 

   “Woah there! Take it easy, man,” he raises his hands defensively. “I see you’re on pins and needles. I’m not trying to poke my nose into your business, but ya know, we’re cut from the same cloth. I can tell when my brother is in trouble. Great tattoos, by the way.”

   “Thanks! Yours aren’t bad either,” I smile. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to be rude. I’m worried about my boyfriend. I kind of messed up, and he’s in this situation because of me and… He’s not the most self-confident person… I just don’t want him to be upset if something goes wrong…”

   Lucky throws an arm over my shoulders and grins. “See that cutie bug over there?”

   I follow his gaze to his pretty girlfriend, who immediately beams and waves at us. She looks like his complete opposite, sweet and amiable, curvy and cute, barely five feet. Obviously, opposites attract, exactly like me and Alec. 

   “Your girl is adorable,” I honestly say. 

   “Can’t agree more,” he chuckles. “Would you believe that I didn’t notice her for two years? Her best friend had to come from Japan, and our lead singer had to fall in love with him for me to finally see daylight. We all make mistakes, Sam. It’s no use crying over spilled milk. Let me tell ya, bad boys stick together. I’ll help your man out. Have no worries.”

   “Thank you, friend!” I shake his hand. 

   “Don’t mention it.” He pats me on the back and heads towards the stage. The crowd instantly erupts into thunderous applause. People love him. I cool off a bit. There’s no way he would let Alec down. The guy clearly understands. We are brothers in arms.

   “Aaaaaa! Look who’s joining us,” Scarlet screams, bouncing on her feet. “My favorite bad boy. I think I’m going to faint.” 

   “Watch it, girl. He’s not single,” Purple giggles, pulling Lucky by the hand to stand next to Alec, who seems a little startled but keeps smiling.

   “Love you, Emma!” Scarlet blows a kiss to Lucky’s girlfriend. She returns it.

   “Let’s goooo! Can we do it live?” Lucky shouts into the microphone, adjusting his guitar. The room is shaking. The crowd is wild. He points his finger at Dark Sun’s vocalist. “Em, where are you? Come on! Alec here deserves a live gig to show his best moves. Get your ass over here!”

   He starts playing the intro, choking down on the cords. It’s lazy and muffled at first, making the rhythm sensual and alluring, but the moment Em steps on the stage, pushes it to a strong, thick melody. Everyone is up on their feet. 

   “Feel free to sing along, guys,” Em yells, wrapping an arm around Alec’s waist. “Oh, my! Let me introduce my favorite chef to you. This is for his man, Sam, and my baby, Sunny.” 

   He cracks a staggering grin, and the audience is literally melting. Sunny grips my sleeve and drags me to the stage. We sit on the ledge at their feet.

  “Come oooon!” Em heats the crowd up and pulls Alec closer. They are standing face to face. “Drink lots of water, my friends, and take notes, cause we’re gonna set this house ooon fireeee!”

   He starts singing. His deep voice silences the uproar. Em nods to Alec, and they sway their hips together to the left and to the right, slowly at first, but soon it goes to seductive, full body waves. The star girls join them, standing back to back behind each of them and mirror their movements. 

   It’s a sight to behold. I have never seen Alec like this, and I’d be lying if I say he is not hot as hell. I am not the only one who thinks so, judging by the whistles and cheers, coming from the hall.

   Em steps away and comes to sit between me and Sunny, grinning from ear to ear. Alec and the girls keep dancing. Their moves are synchronized, as if they have rehearsed for months. All three are really good, but my baby totally steals the show. Those firm thighs are to die for. I look at his face, and there is no doubt he is having the time of his life. They wave arms in the air and twerk their way to the ground and back up again. Finally, Alec makes a full turn and drops to one knee, holding the girls by the waist on both his sides while they do a backbend with their hair touching the floor.

   I jump up and give a standing ovation to my one and only, breathtaking Peppercorn. He kicked ass, totally rocked it. I’ll be grateful to Lucky and Em for life for helping him feel comfortable and supporting him. That was a stellar performance.

   “Heyyy, Teddy Bear!” Alec yells, throwing himself in my arms. “Was I good?”

   “You were fantastic, the best, out of this world. You’ve got me on my knees, babe.” I beam at him, fill of admiration.

   “I told you.” He rolls his eyes.

   “Yes, you did,” I mumble, squeezing him closer for a kiss.

---

Photo by druvo from istockphoto.com

Photo ID 105906695 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 62!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Did you like the show? 😉

It won’t be easy for Victor to outshine such a performance.

Do you think he will  come up with some unexpected trick? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize

if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

63. A Low Blow (Sam)

We walk to the table hand in hand. Alec is the very embodiment of self-pride, swaying his hips and bouncing on every step at the rhythm of the music. The people around us are applauding him enthusiastically, but dare not get too close to him because of my warning glares. My baby does not like strangers in his personal space. I am here to make sure he feels comfortable. I can’t stop smiling, looking at his bright, happy face. This is how I want to see him all the time. My perfect, sexy, spicy Peppercorn.

   I am ready to give him a sultry smooch, no matter who’s watching, but my plan is foiled by another wave of applause. Something is happening on the stage behind us. I don’t really mind missing it. Perhaps it is best to try convincing Alec to leave. He will walk away as a winner, pleased and in high spirits. Who knows what Victor will come up with next. I’d rather not find out.

   “Teddy Bear, you’ll have to carry me home.” Alec giggles, slurping a big gulp of my original Ice Flower cocktail. I’m already beginning to reconsider the amount of vodka I have included in the recipe. The dancing has sobered up my boyfriend a bit, but he doesn’t seem to have any intentions of cutting down on the drinks. He peeks at the stage, grins, and instantly takes another swig. “Peacock! What does this show-off think he can do to outshine me? I danced with the Dark Sun boys themselves. Did you see me with Em and Lucky? Pfft! I wiped the floor with your alleged Frenchman, didn’t I?”

   “No one can steal your show, babe,” I assure him, trying to pull discretely the glass out of his hand. “And he’s not mine. You are. What about going home and…”

   “I choose ‘You Can Leave Your Hat On’ by Joe Cocker,” Scarlet yells in the microphone. “We wanna see some abs, right? RIGHT!?! I don’t hear youuuuu…”

   “Yeaaaah!” the crowd screams.

   “Whaaaat?” Alec shrieks, pushing me away and tightening his grip on the drink. I don’t like the glint in his eyes. I’ve seen it before, when he raised his hand and accepted Victor’s challenge. I can smell the storm coming. And those girls… Oh, my God!… a walking disaster, just like My Peppercorn. He looks outraged. “Is he going to strip? I thought this was a dancing contest. What the actual fuck? Honestly Sam, sorry to say it, but your best friend sucks… not in the g-good way, like s-sucking dick, ya know… “

   Sunny’s rapturous laughter ends Alec’s speech about the good and bad ways of sucking, but his Japanese friend is not done yet. “Aaahahaha! Alec, we terribly suck, too… in the good way!”

   They clink their glasses and Alec joins the cackle, “We suuuck… t- totally… Hahaha!”

   I palm my face. Em is smirking.

   “Babe, you should really slow down a little. Want me to fetch some soda?” I reach again for Alec’s glass. He perches on a high stool and pouts, hugging it like some kind of a treasure. I give up and focus on the nearby events.

   His suspicion is fully confirmed when the girls drag a chair in the middle of the stage and place a hat on Victor’s head. What a blow bellow the waist! I knew it. I am not letting Alec do anything like that, even if I have to tie him down. Unfortunately, I have the bad feeling he’s going to try. Alcohol seems to have erased all his restraint. Common sense has never been his strong suit anyway, and he has never listened to me. I am ready to go ballistic. Is this some kind of a joke?

   Victor sits with his back to the audience. The lights go out. The music starts. A spot light falls over him when Joe Cocker’s raspy voice sings the first verses. Victor kneels on the chair, holding onto the backrest and starts moving seductively his hips back and forth. The audience is exalted. The screams become deafening as he stands up on the chair, facing the hall and throws away the hat. There is a short scramble among the nearest viewers. A woman manages to snatch it and waves it above her head with a shout of victory. The star girls appear, each wrapping their arms around one of his thighs.

   “Damn!” I hear Sunny’s voice in the darkness. “Alec, you’ll have to do it too. He’s good, but I’m sure you’ll be better.”

   “You know what? You’re absolutely right,” Peppercorn says fervently. The blood freezes in my veins. I must stop him. He goes on eagerly, “Why the hell not? Of course I’m way better. You can bet on that.”

   The lights are finally on. I turn to the two tipsy, flushed boys and grumble, “Absolutely not!”

   Alec only rolls his eyes and sticks his tongue out at me.

   “Kitten, maybe we should stay out of it. Booze is never a good advisor.” Em puts his hand on his boyfriend’s shoulder, having sensed my worry. “Alec and Sam can discuss…”

   Before he can finish, Sunny does absolutely the same as Alec, rolling his eyes and sticking his tongue out at the startled rock star. Alec gives his mischievous friend a five and they start cackling again. Dark Sun’s vocalist glances at me compassionately, shaking his head, but dares not interfere any further. The brats obviously have us wrapped around their little fingers.

   The action on stage is at full power. Victor jumps from the chair and unbuttons his shirt. The girls grip the front hems and open it with a swing. I have to admit that he knows how to sway his hips and show off his pecks. The bar is in an uproar. The noise is unbearable at the end of his performance. People are whistling and chanting his name as he strides confidently towards us with a shit eating grin. Thank God he still has his pants on.

   “How do you beat that, little, innocent, pretty boy?” He pins his eyes into Alec’s, sipping from a coffee based, non-alcoholic cocktail. Clever bastard!

   “This has gone too far,” I growl, gripping his wrist. “Alec is not going to take the bate. Enough! Put your shirt on and stop making a spectacle of yourself. I know what you’re up to and you’re going to regret it, if you don’t cut the bullshit.”

   My Peppercorn glares at me and pokes Victor’s chest with a finger. “Just watch me!”

---

Photo 79042255 © Wernerimages | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 63!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Was this what you suspected? 😀

Was it fair for Victor to strip?

Do you agree that anything is allowed in the war of love? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

64. That’s Exactly Why (Alec)

“Alec! Let’s talk it over first, ok? Why would you do that?… Wait! I don’t actually know what you’re planning to do… Alec!… Slow down!…For God’s sake! Would you stop for a second!”

   I freeze dead in my tracks halfway to the stage, turn abruptly, and squint at Sam, who nearly bumps into me. He looks startled, seeing my stormy expression. His mouth hangs open in hesitation weather to go on.

   “I stopped,” I hiss. “Now, say what you’ve got to say ’cause I have work to do and ain’t got no time to listen to your preaching.”

   “Please,” he grips my wrist. “Let’s go home… Fuck!… Why do I have the feeling that whatever I say, it will only make things worse?… I don’t want you to strip. I don’t want you to take part in Victor’s stupid games. Why can’t we just go home and cuddle until you sober up enough for me to give that gorgeous ass some good spanking?”

   “Cause I have a point to prove,” I put my palm on his cheek and smile. My poor Teddy Bear. I was too harsh on him while he only wanted to protect me from my own destructive nature. Time to cool him off a bit. “I’m not that drunk, Sam, just a little, to make me feel braver. Don’t be so worried. I’m not out of my mind. Not gonna take my clothes off.”

   Relief washes over his face. He tries to joke, “Good, or else I’ll have to beat up anyone who catches a glimpse of you. That sexy body is for my eyes only.”

   “Silly,” I giggle. “I know what you’re trying to save me from and that’s exactly why I love you so much… well, besides the Lord of The Rings, and Mr. Pretty Snake, and the hummingbird, and the pecs, and the abs, and… “

   “Alright, alright, I got the picture.” Sam starts laughing and pulls me for a quick, sweet kiss. His face becomes serious again and he looks me in the eye. “I love you too, Peppercorn. Only you. Unconditionally. You don’t have to prove no point, not to Victor and certainly not to me.”

   “I know.” I stare back into Sam’s eyes, green like emeralds, even in the dim light of the bar. 

   God, how I love him!

   He thinks I am drunk, and jealous, and stupid. I can’t argue with him about any of those. Should I try to make him understand that this is not about Victor at all? It is not about Sam either. I haven’t doubted him, not for a single second. He doesn’t deserve it. He has always been perfect, even when he drives me crazy with his teasing. I doubt only myself, and desperately want to stop. 

   Didn’t I do enough foolish antics out of insecurity? Isn’t it enough? Maybe, I still need one more.

   I am great the way I am. I have nothing to be ashamed of. I have nothing to fear anymore. That’s what I want to confirm. I crave to finally truly believe that I am perfect for him, just the way Sam is genuinely convinced of it. 

   “Babe, you’ll have to let me go through with this,” I say firmly, squeezing his hands. “There is only one person I need to prove my point to, and that person is me.”

   “Give your best then,” he nods. “You’ll always be my number one. And don’t forget that I’ll be right here loving you.”

   “You better also scream my name at the top of your lungs and clap till your hands start hurting,” I grumble.

   “You can count on that, Peppercorn.” Sam slaps my butt so hard that it gives me all the velocity I need to pop up on the stage, right between Victor and Scarlet.

   “Ohhh, look who’s here,” he instantly smirks. “You surely have the balls. Can’t be denied. You know what? I’m really starting to like you, Alec. Turns out you’re not the little brat I thought at first. I admire people who stand their ground even when they see there is no chance to win.”

   I give him the middle finger without sparing a glance at him. 

   The equal amounts of the following cheers and boos clearly shows that the rough-and-tumble rivalry appeals to the crowd. It seems the audience is divided into two camps and each of us has a team of zealous supporters. None of them would give up on their favorite. In order to secure victory, I will have to attract that small group of people who are still wavering and have not taken sides yet.

   My plan is bold. I would actually say it’s absolutely reckless and a bit of a wild card. It can lead either to glory or total downfall. Extreme situations call for a last resort. I hope all will be fine. I just have to be careful.

   The girls are hyper excited. So am I. Scarlet grabs the microphone, “Time for the final showdown. Are you readyyy? Our boys are evenly matched so far.”

   “Yeah! We have no clue who will prevail,” Purple adds. “They are both winners, if you ask me. Let me hear some noise for Aleeec and Victooor! We love theeem!”

   The club is in an uproar again. It takes more than ten minutes before the crowd cools down enough for the girls to say another word. 

   “This time it’s up to you, guys,” Scarlet announces, waving a black fedora hat at the ecstatic audience. “You choose the song. Write it on a paper and put it right here. Blondie will pick one with her eyes covered.”

   Purple is fastening a black scarf around her head while people are approaching with their suggestions. The hat is overflowing in seconds. I hope the song turns out suitable for what I have in mind. I hold my breath while she is reaching out and digging through the folded pieces of paper. One is finally picked. Scarlet grabs it and, after peeking at it, squeals excitedly.

   “Oh, my Goood!” she screams. “Couldn’t be better.”

   “Let me see, girl,” Purple glues to her side, throwing the scarf on the floor. “Whoa! Let’s do it together.”

   They hold hands, lean into the microphone and yell, “BLOW”* 

    *BLOW -  

collaboration 

rock song, vocals Ed Sheeran, Chris Stapleton and Bruno Mars

   I grin from ear to ear. Perfect! Exactly what I needed.

---

Photo by   Voyagerix from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 64!

Thank you for your patience and all the support for this story! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

A little cliffhanger again 😀

What do you think Alec is planning? 

Those who have read Full Exclusive Rights and ‘visited’ the Free Zone club for the second time will probably guess.

There’s a detail about the club I still haven’t mentioned and it’s the key one for the next chapter. 

You’ll find out soon. 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

65. All or nothing (Alec)

A high-powered, gruff, guitar riff, followed by a raspy scream, announces the beginning of the song. The audience instantly bursts into wild cheers. People from all corners of the hall flow like a tidal wave to the stage, forming a dense, unruly throng in front of us. Security hastens to restore order with little success. No one observes the marked areas despite their insistent instructions. The crowd starts swaying to the sensual beat and shouting our names, impatient for the spectacle to begin.

   My heart is racing. The adrenalin rush makes my hands shake. I am startled by the unexpected, tumultuous reaction our dance competition evoked, but euphoric and ardent at the same time. I understand now how rock stars feel watching their fans whooping it up to the sounds of their gritty music.

   Victor wastes no time and grabs Purple by the hand, sweeping her off her feet. The girl can’t be easily surprised and, with one swift jump, wraps her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. The couple starts moving together to the rhythm. As much as I hate to admit it, they look smoking hot. 

   It’s time to put my carefully crafted plan into action. I had already noticed upon entering the club that a long catwalk wound along one of the walls, connecting the stage to the bar. A number of dance poles are lined on it at equal distances. I assumed that the star girls use them to perform when there are no special events like Dark Sun’s gig. This is my target, the detail that will play the essential part in Victor’s downfall.

   Constant dancing and everyday jogging have made my legs pretty strong. My arms are quite resilient from all the cutting, dough kneading, and stirring in the kitchen. Cooking takes strength and is not as easy as most people think. I’ve spent a lot of time climbing trees as a child as well. I still remember some of the tricks that frightened the living daylights out of my mother. So, I’m ready to beat Victor in his own game and make Sam’s jaw drop… in a good way, I hope.

   It doesn’t take much for Scarlett to figure out my intentions. She nods in approval and leads the way, holding my hand with a regal bearing, a playful smirk on her lips, and a delightful sway of her hips.

   “We’re gonna win this, baby,” she yells in my ear since the uproar is deafening. “Follow my lead, and we’ll smash it.”

   The climactic battle will obviously be fought on two fronts. The stage is Victor and Purple’s territory, while we will oppose them from the runway. The crowd splits into two. Half of it follows us, swarming at the foot of our new arena. Sam is stuck in the middle but quickly clears his way and earns ground on the best spot, right at my feet.

   Scarlet is tapping her foot, singing along with the music.

   Before I know it, the girl is five feet up the pole, steadily settled in a leg lock. She bends back and shakes her voluminous, red tresses over my shoulders like a waterfall of fire. The crowd goes wild. I know exactly what to do. One more glance at Sam’s wide grin and excited expression gives me all the courage I need. I grip the metal rod and climb like a monkey to my partner’s height, mirroring her position. She instantly reaches out and grips my forearms. I bend back like her, squeezing the pole tighter between my thighs. The next second, we are spinning around it to the rebellious electric guitars and the thunderous applause.

   We gracefully slide back to the ground. Scarlet immediately does mind-blowing front splits and starts clapping with her arms high in the air, making the crowd even more ecstatic. I turn my back to them and go pushing out my hips from left to right as seductively as I possibly can, supporting myself on the pole. Sam says I have the cutest bubble butt and, I think, is even slightly obsessed with it. I’m starting to believe him, listening to the encouraging whistles and shouts behind me, or maybe, it’s the star girl’s tanned legs that evoke the frantic reaction. In any case, I am happy to hear it’s a success.

   I peek at the stage to see how our rivals are doing. Viktor is shirtless and on his knees. Purple’s delicate ankle is on his shoulder. She’s doing sexy body waves, flipping her long, golden ponytail, much to the tremendous delight of their supporters, who are no less enthusiastic than ours. It seems we are even. I need a winning move. It is time to take a risk. It will be all or nothing.

   I take firm hold of the pole and push off the floor, steadying myself with an elbow lock. Then I make a full, flying legs rotation, followed by middle splits in the air. I make a quick climb a little bit higher and transition to a one knee lock. I hope it is firm enough because what I am about to do is kind of scary. I’ve hung upside down from trees many times, but not in the last ten years. It would be really stupid to break my head just to prove a point. I take a deep breath and gather all my courage, carefully removing my hands from the rod and relaxing my body to a handstand. My fingers are barely touching the floor.

   My face is close to Sam’s now. He is gazing at me wide-eyed and wonderstruck. I smile at him. His flushed cheeks and heavy breathing leaves no doubt that he’s strung out but also turned on. I can actually see the bulge in his pants. It makes me proud of myself. 

   God, it’s so good to feel sexy! It has never happened to me before I met him. I might actually get used to it. I think I’m done here. I got what I wanted and, honestly, don’t give a fuck who’s winning this competition. I will never question my worth again.

   Suddenly, something in his expression changes. A shadow of concern crosses his face. This is the moment I realize that my shirt is rolling up, or rather down, since I am in an inverted position. I can do nothing to stop it. If I move my legs or arms, I will surely collapse straight on my head. I’m panicking. What shall I do? Maybe, it’s better to fall than to be humiliated by everyone’s pitiful gazes. I’m petrified and barely breathing.

   “I’ve got you, honey. It’s all fine,” I hear Scarlet’s voice in my ear. She wraps her arms around my torso just on time to prevent the disaster from ruining my perfect moment. She helps me get back on my feet. I wheeze. My eyelids drop in relief for a brief second, but the amplifying noise quickly forces me to look around.

   The song has ended. The hall is shaking with applause. Victor and Purple are waving at as, grinning from ear to ear. The crowd is screaming our names.

   “How did you know?” I yell in Scarlet’s ear, leaning heavily on her. My legs are like jelly. I am barely able to stand next to her.

   “Your boyfriend loves you, baby,” she yells back, blowing kisses left and right at the same time. “Can be quite scary too. He told me I should never let you loose your shirt, no matter what we do. Otherwise, he said, there’d be no contest at all. I don’t know why he put that condition, but it didn’t even cross my mind to argue. Those green eyes can make you freeze on the spot. You were so pale. He must have had a good reason.”

   I look at Sam and he beams at me. My friend Danny calls him ‘the man with the glares’. I know my tattooed man can make anybody nervous with a simple glance, but not me. He is my Teddy Bear. I love him so much. He will never ever let something bad happen to me.

  I take a step towards him, but my weak legs and the sheer exhaustion from all the intense emotions I experienced today, play a trick on me. I stagger forward and loose my balance right on the edge of the podium. 

   “Teddy Bear, can we go home now?” I mumble, snuggling closer in Sam’s warm, strong arms. 

   I didn’t worry for a second when I fell off the runway. I just knew he was going to catch me. He always does.

---

Photo 118391252 © Volodymyr Tverdokhlib | Dreamstime.com

Photo 27230561   © Dean Bertoncelj | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 65!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Phew! This was a difficult chapter to write. I almost became a choreographer. 😂😂😂

Did you have fun? 

We still don’t know the winner, but does it really matter?

😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

66. The Winner (Sam)

I carry my Peppercorn in my arms all the way to the table, pushing my way through the thick crowd. Everyone is trying to pat him on the back, shake his hand, and congratulate him. A reckless fool even makes an attempt to slip a note with his phone number into my baby’s pocket. I decide not to ruin Peppercorn’s triumph by kicking the idiot’s ass right on the spot. He better give up because I am quite good at remembering faces.

   A quick but exuberant outburst of hugs, praise, and jubilant squeals follows when all Alec’s friends pile up on us like avid fans who just got the chance to get closer to their idol. I hurry to put an end to the exhausting tumult as soon as possible. In a few minutes, we finally stumble out of the club into the fresh night air.

   Alec is barely standing on his feet, leaning heavily on me. He takes a deep breath and mumbles, “Thank you, babe! If we had stayed inside a second longer, I would’ve surely fainted.”

   I bet he has never had such an eventful day in his whole life. Oh, my God! It was totally crazy. He started over with a lesson on boat navigation, followed by fending off an aggressive worm attack and mud wrestling, met my so-called best friend just to experience the worst form of jealousy and put the cherry on top of this insane chain of events, spinning around a stripper pole, becoming the star of a dance contest. I am not even going to mention what happened in the shower. I consider myself a pretty resilient person, but honestly, I would have passed out a long time ago if I were him. And the amount of alcohol he drank… The hangover will be damn bad tomorrow, absolutely viscous. My poor angel. He has nothing to worry about, though. Teddy Bear is here to make it better. I am experienced enough to know how to breathe life even into someone, suffering from the worst ‘morning after’ effects. He only has to do what I tell him, which, unfortunately, I highly doubt.

   My heart flipped when his shirt started to roll up. Good that Scarlet remembered what I had whispered in her ear at the very beginning. I should thank her for everything. She is an amazing girl and prevented a great disaster. It could have become a total mess. All because of Victor… and me. I am so fricking mad. But I will deal with him tomorrow. Now, I only want to take Peppercorn home and cuddle my angel until he falls asleep.

   “Yoo, Aleeec!” Victor’s exhilarated voice comes from behind us, accompanied by loud girlish giggles. We are already in the parking lot. I am rummaging through my pockets, searching for the car keys. No one needs a scene. Following us is another one of his terrible ideas. I am not sure whether I will be able to hold back this time, so I pretend I did not hear him. He does not take the hint as usual. “Why didn’t you stay for the ranking? Don’t you wanna know who won?”

   “I don’t care, as long as I’m leaving with the hottest guy in the club and getting rid of you at the end of the day,” Alec retorts, pressing closer to my side.

   “How about taking us with you for a little private party?” Victor suggests. “Look who’s coming with me.”

   I slowly turn around, feeling my blood boil at his insolence. The guy has not changed a bit since the times when we lived together in Paris. Victor has always been a person who can put you in the most unexpected and awkward situation possible, just for the fun of it, and then act like nothing happened. He is grinning at us, holding the star girls by the waist on either side, as if we should thank him for all the bulshit he just came up with.

   “Some other time,” I growl, still trying to be civil. The girls have nothing to do with this. I don’t want things to escalate in front of them. “Alec is tired. We prefer to get some sleep.”

   “You’re old and boring.” Victor sneers, stepping towards me. “We can take the princess home and hit the clubs again. It’s not my fault he can’t hold his liquor.”

   “Honey,” Scarlet conciliatory cuts him, sensing the rising tension. “Let’s get back inside and have another drink. The love birds need some alone time.”

   “Yeah,” Purple adds. “It’s kind of chilly here. Let’s go dancing.”

   “Give me a minute, ladies,” Victor says, ignoring my glare and Alec’s scowl. He has never been able to understand when is the right time to stop. “I’m sure I can make this old grumpy change his mind. No one knows him better than l do. We grew up together. I can read Samny like an open book. Deep inside, he is dying to join us.”

   “Vic, don’t push it. I said, some other time. Grow up! Life can’t always go your way. Accept it,” I hiss, making one last attempt to resolve things peacefully. “Go party with the girls. We’re going home.”

   “What do you mean?” he exclaims, circling around me like a fucking shark. “Whose home? I thought you were going to invite me to stay at your place. I haven’t even booked a hotel. It’s three in the morning. Where am I supposed to find a room at this time? You don’t intend to leave me on the street, do you?”

   “At Sam’s house? You wish,” Alec grumbles. “You are sleeping at my boyfriend’s place only over my dead body.”

   “Nobody’s asking you, pretty boy.” Victor stops behind my back and casually throws an arm over my shoulder. “Do you even know Sam? How long have you been together, a week? Who do you think you are to stand between…”

   That puts my hesitation to an end. I turn abruptly and fling a well-aimed punch in his jaw before he can finish, sending him reeling back. He sprawls on the car’s hood. I am too mad to control myself and grip the front of his shirt, jerking him back up to his feet.

   “You, bastard,” I roar, shaking him by the collar. “And who do you think you are, huh? NEVER TALK TO MY BOYFRIEND THIS WAY AGAIN! I don’t give a shit if you’re going to sleep under a bridge or on a park bench. It’s over, Vic. We’re not friends anymore. You’re the one who didn’t bother to learn anything about Alec, or me, or what this relationship means to both of us. I don’t want to see you again. Beat it!”

   I push him forward just to get him away from me before I completely lose my composure and do something I will bitterly regret later. He staggers ahead, but the girls catch him a second before he falls flat on his face.

   I take a few deep breaths to calm myself and hold a trembling hand out to Alec. “Come on, babe. Let’s go.”

   “Wait!” Alec takes my hand but turns to the small group and asks, “Who won the competition after all?”

   “Isn’t it obvious?” Scarlet answers.

---

Photo 84664665 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 66!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

A little drama at the end of Alec’s craziest day 😂

Do you think Sam went too easy on Victor?

Is Victor finally going to give up?

You can also share some cures for a bad hangover cause Peppercorn will definitely need one 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

67. Pwetty Pwease! (Sam)

The moment I park in front of my house and turn the engine off, Alec jumps out, comes running to my side, and abruptly pulls me out by the sleeve. I am too startled by the unexpected surge of energy to protest. He was almost asleep on the way here. 

   “Peppercorn, wait!” I stumble behind him towards the porch, barely managing to lock the car. “What’s all the hurry about? You’re not feeling sick, are you? Don’t worry. Take deep breaths…”

   “Oh, please!” He dramatically rolls his eyes, pinning my back to the front door. “Did you really think a few drinks would make me throw up? I actually feel as fresh as a daisy… and sooo damn horny.”

   “What?” I stare at him openmouthed. My confusion is dispelled as soon as Alec firmly grasps my balls and grins from ear to ear.

   “Sam, you’re hooot,” he slurs, trying unsuccessfully to unbuckle my belt with his other hand. I stay still, not moving a muscle. The boy is strong and has a tight grip. I’m not risking the royal jewels. Alec’s unfocused gaze travels up and down my body and finally settles on my face. “I want you like crazy, babe. Can we fuck? Can I see the snake?”

   “Whoa, tiger! Certainly not here for all the neighbors to see. Let me unlock the door first.” I gently remove his hands from my crotch, slightly ashamed by the fact that this was perfectly enough to make me rock hard. “You’re gonna drink a bottle of water and take two aspirins first. Then we can discuss it.”

   “I don’t want pills.” Alec pouts, spitefully glancing at the unyielding belt buckle. “I want sex.”

   “You do?” I chuckle. “How badly?”

   “Mmm… like… ugh… I’m dying to do it, ya know… desperate… in heat…” He wraps his arms around my waist and leans his chin on my shoulder. “Teddy Beaaar, can I kiss Mr. Snaky Snake? Pwetty Pweaaase!”

   “Sweet Lord!” I gasp, pulling his hands away from my ass and placing them on my shoulders.

   Am I a bad person for actually being on the verge of giving in? Would it be so wrong to fuck him senseless when he’s literally begging for it? He’s going to like it. I swear he will. Oh, God! He’ll even beg for more…

   No! Of course, it’s wrong. Sam, no! Your boyfriend is as drunk as a skunk, totally out of it. Get your act together! Stop thinking of the thongs he’s most probably wearing. You should give him water and painkillers and put him to sleep. Yeah! Do it! Now!

   “Babyyy, can we make love?” my Peppercorn purrs in my ear, pressing his body against mine invitingly. “I am so ready. I will bottom…  Yeah, I can. Why not? Mmm… maybeee top… I don’t know… whatever you like. You choose.”

   “We’ll do both,” I state and finally manage to open the front door, despite Alec literally climbing on me.

   He pulls away slightly with a startled expression. “Ugh… now that I think about it, if you don’t mind, I better… top?”

   “Sure,” I instantly agree and grip him behind the knees, making him straddle my waist as he is getting more and more unsteady on his feet. “Hold on tight, little monkey. I’ll carry you inside.”

   “How romantic,” Alec giggles. He snuggles into me, pushing his face in the crook of my neck and mumbles, “Fine, but I don’t know how to do it. Maybe it’s better if you top first… to show me. That would be more reasonable, right?”

   “Yeah, sounds very reasonable,” I snort. “I’ll show you first and then you can do it.”

   “Do what?” Peppercorn asks, as if he has just joined the conversation and has absolutely no idea what it is about. I lower him carefully to sit on the couch. He looks around and beams, “Oh, we’re home. Thanks God! I am so tired, Sam. Can I sleep in your bed tonight? It’s nice here, but my back was stiff last time and I don’t want Rose to stare at me again, although, the muffins were really good.”

   He is so cute. I stroke his soft, scarlet cheek and kiss the top of his head, burying my nose in his silky, unruly hair. “I’ll fetch some water, babe. You just sit here. Are you alright?”

   “I feel kind of dizzy,” he mutters.

   “I know,” I smile. “It will pass soon.”

   Alec obediently takes the pills and drinks the water. I sigh in relief, ready to help him undress and put him to bed when the hots come back in full force. He grabs my wrist and pulls unexpectedly. I flop heavily on the couch next to him. My nimble boyfriend is on his knees, between my legs in a blink. 

   “Alec,” I try to reason with him, “let’s not rush it. Tomorrow… Fuck! Aaah… Alec!…”

   This time the belt and buttons are no challenge for him. My boxer briefs are dragged down and his hot tongue makes my cock twitch and throb. I gulp heavily, contemplating what to do. It’s difficult to focus when he’s licking persistently from the base to the tip, letting out those muffled, lustful moans. Before I know, my glans is in his mouth and he is sucking as if his life depends on it. I am torn between pleasure and guilt. He clearly isn’t thinking straight. But, on the other hand, there’s no doubt he’s more than willing to do it. It’s only a blow job after all. I won’t let it go further. If the boy wants it so much, who am I to stop him? 

   “Babe, are you sure…,” I make another attempt to talk to him, but hiss at the delightful sensation when he cups my balls and starts rubbing his cheek along the shaft. “Fine, if you insist, I’ll let you do whatever you want, but no… Alec?”

   His movements are gradually slowing down until they stop. It both surprises me and throws me into despair because, honestly, I just need a few more stokes to cum. Did he change his mind? I hope not ’cause I’m in a sticky situation here.

   “Alec? Baby? Are you alright?”

   No answer. I hear only soft snoring. I brush his hair away from his face just to see my Peppercorn peacefully sleeping, using my poor, suffering cock as a pillow. I don’t know whether to laugh or cry.

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 67!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Do you feel for Sam? 😂

How embarrassed on a scale of one to ten will Alec be in the morning?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

68. The Prince and The Cavalier (Alec)

“Oh, Sam! You are so brave… and hot. I am crazy about your body,” I moan, gripping the front of his snow white, silk shirt with both hands. One abrupt yank, and it is ripped open, revealing his muscular, tanned chest, covered in cut scars and frightening tattoos.

   He gasps and falls on one knee before me, bowing his head low. The sword slips from his hand and falls to the pavement with a loud clunk.

   “Forgive me, My Prince,” he sobs. “I deserve to die for letting myself fall in love with you. A simple warrior is not worthy of your royal affection. Say one word only, and I will end my own life with a smile on my face.”

    “Shut up, silly,” I yell and kneel in front of him. The wind grabs my wide brim, cavalier hat, ruffling the fluffy white plum, and tosses it in the bickering, marble fountain nearby. My palms rest on his firm pecks. I squeeze, intoxicated by the feeling of his warm skin under my fingers and look into his deep, emerald eyes. “You are my personal guard, and this was the tenth time you saved my life. I command you to keep being devoted to me, even more than before, and present you with the title of Chevalier de Lorraine… and my lover.”

   Our lips touch under the summer sky. My heart is racing. My dream has come true.

   “Wait!” I yelp as his fingers begin to untie deftly the laces of my pants. “What are you doing, my Lord? How dare you? You are forgetting yourself!”

   “What do you mean, Your Highness?” Sam peeks at me in surprise. “Now that I am a noble man myself and your official lover, I am obliged to start performing my duties immediately.”

   “Excuse me, and what might that duties be?” I ask suspiciously.

  “To suck your royal cock, of course,” he answers as a matter-of-factly and bends down taking the said body part in his mouth.

   “Sir, you are overstepping your… Oh, my God!… Sam, more… harder!… Yes! Yesss! Oh, Yeeesss…”

---

   My own scream makes my eyes open too quickly to be healthy. I look around startled. Where the hell am I? Not at home for sure. Fuuuck! My both heads hurt badly. The one situated on my dick is definitely worse. I shove my hand under the sheets and carefully touch my painful erection. A miserable groan escapes my dry, chapped lips. I’ve been in a series of unimaginable situations lately, but this one has to be the most ridiculous of them all. How much crazier can one’s life get? What have I done to deserve this? Where are my clothes? Whose bed is this? Oh, maaan!

   “It’s called ‘morning wood’ and I must say I’m quite impressed.” 

   An amused chuckle, coming from somewhere nearby attracts my attention. I turn in its direction and blink a few times to clear my vision. Sam is leaning on the door’s side jamb with a sly smirk and a cocked brow. I release the breath I’ve been holding. Thanks God! I’m with Sam, in his bed. Relief washes over me. Unfortunately, it doesn’t help my terrible indisposition. My stomach proves it by an audible rumble.

   “Sam… Oh, God!… more… harder,” he mimics my voice. “It was a nice dream, huh?”

   “Shut up!” I mutter and immediately cover my mouth, horrified by my nasty breath. “Sam, do you happen to know… Have I by accident eaten a whole skunk last night… marinated in vodka?”

   He laughs out and shakes his head. “Don’t worry, Peppercorn. No animals were harmed during your remarkable performance, although, it’s quite likely that you left the club without a drop of booze.”

   “Mmm… did I… do anything else… Cough!… remarkable?” I fearfully ask, peeking under the sheets. “I mean… did we… you know… I have no clothes on and I don’t remember a thing after… ugh… you unlocked the door.”

   “Well,” Sam laughs harder. “Let’s just say that I barely managed to keep my chastity intact. You’re a beast in bed, but only until you flake out.”

   “Oh, my goddess!” I color up, mortified by the bits and pieces of memories flushing through my mind. If embarrassment has degrees, this should be the highest one.

   “And you really don’t wanna know about your clothes. I assure you. They’re in the washer,” Sam adds just to prove me wrong. The shame definitely leveled up now. 

   “I’m so sorry, babe,” I mumble remorsefully. “I will never ever drink again.”

   “Oh, please,” my boyfriend grins, heading towards me. “You were absolutely adorable the entire time and did nothing I haven’t done either. Relax. All you need is a bubble bath, lots of  hydration and a nutritious breakfast and you’ll be a new person.”

   “Stay where you are,” I squeak and raise my hand to stop him. “Don’t come near me until I brush my teeth… ten times.”

   “What about this,” he points to the tent between my legs. “You might need a hand.”

   “Out,” I point to the door, glaring at him. “I’ll see you in the kitchen.”

   “Heyyy, I was just trying to help,” he sneers. “Don’t be mean. So, what were you dreaming about? Did we fuck?”

   “Out!” I repeat, but the smile is crawling on my face, despite the unpleasant headache and the disgraceful boner. 

   “Fine,” Sam finally gives up and waves towards the night stand. “I left you two pills and a bottle of water over there. Drink them. I’ve also prepared your bath and some scrambled eggs and pancakes. Take your time.”

   “Teddy Bear,” I yell after him. “I love youuu!”

   He turns around at the door and cracks the brightest smile that makes me all weak and mushy. “I love you too, Peppercorn.”

---

Photo by Tony Marturano from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 68!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Don’t you think Alec needs to finally satisfy those untamed fantasies and calm down? 😂

No drinks next time, though. 

May be only a ‘sweet peppercorn’ cocktail. 

😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

69. The Jealous Monster (Alec)

I hesitantly approach the kitchen island. Sam is perched on a high stool, typing on his phone. An instant jolt of jealousy twists my stomach. I frown. Why is it so difficult to control it? My boyfriend loves me. What kind of proof do I need to finally stop torturing myself? I really suck at relationships. Why can’t I get rid of the thought that he is probably texting to Victor right now? I’m unbearable.

   “Heyyy!” He raises his eyes and beams at me. “You look fresh, Peppercorn… and yummy. Did you enjoy your bath? Look at that! You’re even cuter in my clothes. I miss the G-strings, but you make my boxer briefs look amazing on that bubble butt of yours. How’s your head?”

   “Fine,” I mumble.

   “What about the other one?” Sam winks. “Did you take care of little Mr. I-Come-With-All-Guns-Blazing?”

   “I don’t jerk off in other people’s bathrooms if that’s what you’re implying,” I grumble. “And the word ‘little’ is definitely not appropriate when you’re talking about my dick.”

   “Whoa!” Sam’s eyes widen. “You’re as pretty as a picture and as gruff as a bear. I’m not ‘other people’ and you can play with Mr. Big-And-Grumpy wherever in the house you like. Hangovers obviously do you no good. Come here, babe. You need food. It will surely cure your terrible mood.”

   He pats the seat next to him, pulling me by the hand. I flop on the stool and peek at the beautifully arranged breakfast. It brings me down even more. I am disappointed in myself, still embarrassed by everything I did last night, in and especially out of the club, and to top it all, I am not able to stop my jealous rage. Could this be worse? I should have stayed in the bathtub longer. It helped me relax and stop overthinking at least for a while.

   “I was just texting to Rose,” Sam ruffles my wet hair, totally unaware of my internal struggle. “Told her to take a day off. I’ll cook and take care of you. What do you say? A nice day just for the two of us. I’ll spoil you rotten. We need some time alone, right?”

   He leans to kiss my cheek, but I avoid his lips and pout. What am I doing? Stupid. Oh, my God! I am so damn stupid.

   “Wha…” Sam grips my chin and makes me look at him. “Peppercorn, what’s wrong? You’re starting to worry me. Are you feeling sick? Did I do something? Talk to me.”

   “I am so sorry, Teddy Bear,” I finally give in and throw myself on his neck. “You are amazing, and I am crazy about you… and I know you love me… but I can’t stop thinking about Victor and I… I am so jealous… ’cause you loved him for years… and he’s not bad looking at all… and he wants you… and I always suspect that you… that he…”

   Sam covers my month with a hand and sighs deeply. I only gaze at him in confusion when he removes it after successfully managing to stop my rant. He scoops a pretty solid amount of scrambled eggs with the fork and guides it to my mouth. His commanding voice leaves no room for objections, “Open up!”

   I obediently do it and let him stuff all the food in and even add a piece of toast. I must look like a hamster as I slowly chew and swallow with my cheeks puffed out like balloons. Sam doesn’t give me time to say anything in between and shoves a maple syrup soaked pancake in my mouth. I struggle with it for at least five minutes, but I finally succeed in swallowing it on the verge of choking.

   “Drink,” Sam orders, pushing a cup of steaming coffee in my hand and leans closer to lick a trickle of the sticky syrup from my chin.

   The hot liquid slides down my throat, spreading a delightful warmth throughout my body.

   “Better?” he asks. I nod in confirmation. Sam hands me the fork and a knife. “I want to see this plate cleaned. No thinking. Just eating.”

   “I can’t,” I gasp. “This is too much.”

   “Does your stomach hurt?” Sam asks.

   “No,” I shake my head.

   “Are you feeling nauseous?” comes the next question.

   “Nope,” I mutter.

   “Do you like the food?” he pins his gaze on my face.

   I have no choice but to be honest, so I squirm a little and finally mumble, “It’s delicious.”

   “Well, you have no excuses,” Sam concludes. “Dig in.”

   I take my time and eat in small bites, staring into my boyfriend’s green irises and running my fingertips over the outlines of a sexy, tribal tattoo on his biceps. He is wearing a fitted, sleeveless top, unbuttoned at the front, of course, so that I can see his pecks. I am one hundred percent sure that he chooses these tops on purpose every time, just to tease me. I don’t mind. I love everything about him. He is big, bad, and hot, but also a sweetheart, the perfect combination. I am so lucky. If only I could stop being so afraid of losing him all the time.

   “Mmm, cute!” Sam chuckles when I eat the last piece of pancake and start licking the maple syrup from my sticky fingers. “Can I do this?”

   I squeak when he grabs my hand without waiting for permission. Sam only smirks and gets to work. I’m panting and barely holding my moans while he is sucking slowly and methodically each finger, looking defiantly into my eyes. My hands are shaking when he’s done, and there is no way to hide it.

   “So, we have a serious problem here,” Sam squints at me, pulling me closer by the hem of the oversized shirt, which actually belongs to him. “You can’t defeat the jealous monster. Did I get it right, Peppercorn? It’s bothering you and making you nervous, right? You don’t like it, but you have no idea how to get rid of it. Is that what you were trying to tell me, babe?”

   “Mhm,” I barely utter. His hands are on my ass, squeezing and fondling, and I can’t focus on anything else right now.

   “You are very lucky,” he whispers huskily in my ear. “Your boyfriend is an experienced man. The jealous monster is a peace of cake for me. I know exactly how to chase it away. It will never ever cross its mind to come back again.”

   Sam slides his tongue up my neck and starts kissing the spot behind my ear. I moan and bury my fingers in his hair. 

   “Does it feel good?” he murmurs between kisses, making me straddle his waist and picks me up.

   “Aaah… Yes… What are you doing?” I cling to him while he is striding confidently towards the bedroom.

   “Chasing away a monster,” he laughs.

   “How?” I shriek as he throws me in the middle of the messy bed.

   “In the most unfailing way,” he answers, crawling on top of me. “My dear, sweet Peppercorn. It can no longer be postponed. We’ll fuck.”

   I stare at him openmouthed for a while. My heart is racing. All my blood suddenly rushes to my groin. I gulp heavily, contemplating what to say, but all I can come up with is, “Ok.” 

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 69!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Do you think Sam will manage to get read of the jealous monster? 😂

Is Alec ready for the big step?

Do you think he will chicken out of it? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

70. Out of The Blue (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   “Wait, wait, wait,” I shriek when Sam flips me on my stomach and grips my ankles firmly, pushing my legs apart. I thought we were going to kiss, cuddle, and gradually reach to the point where… I did not expect to be face down with widely spread legs the second I agreed to have sex with him.

   “What?” He freezes. Only a light, hoarse chuckle shakes his body. “Changed your mind?”

   “No,” I instantly deny. “Of course not. It’s just… I expected… ugh… some foreplay… and… that was completely out of the blue…”

   “Are you afraid?” Sam laughs louder. 

   I don’t like it. Who does he think he is? I am not some kind of a chicken. Having no experience doesn’t mean I am clueless about sex and in a cold sweat. I have thoroughly educated myself and also discussed some details with Sam. I have actually prepared, strictly following the instructions I read and everything I learned from him. I even changed my diet. Because, let’s face the truth. The moment I saw that big, beautiful… snake, the initial shock of the explicit pictures and videos I saw on the internet was gone… almost. I knew I wanted Sam in me. All the talk about me topping was only a manifestation of the awful nervous tension. I clearly understood why all those things I watched seemed so embarrassing and impossible to do. There was one reason only - it wasn’t him. 

   I am not deluding myself at all anymore. I am a total bottom for Sam. Period.

   I try to turn around and frown at him, but he puts his palm on the small of my back and clicks his tongue, “No, no, no, Peppercorn. This thing here is going to happen by my rules. Stay where you are and be obedient. If you have any doubts, you better speak right now. Otherwise, you’ll just have to trust me.”

   “I trust you,” I mutter, giving up the attempts to change our current position. “But I need to know exactly what follows and who is going to do what and…”

   “I see,” Sam says knowingly. “Well, not this time, babe. If we want to chase the jealous monster away, we’ll have to act without warning. We can’t let it bargain on staying, can we? It must be taken by surprise.”

   “Are you teasing me?” I pout. “Now? When I am about to lose my virginity?”

   “Of course I am,” he cackles. “’Cause you’re the cutest. And you’re done with your virtuousness anyway. There’s absolutely nothing that can save it. Sweet Lord! I am so out of patience. You better stop chattering. Every word you say only turns me on more. You don’t want me wilder than I already am. It will be perfect. I promise. And when exactly did you see me skipping foreplay?”

   “But…Teddy Bear… Aaaah…” His hot lips glue to the back of my thigh. The burning kisses follow its curve up to my ass. He grips my boxers’ band and pulls it down abruptly, bearing my butt cheek. His teeth sink into the exposed skin. He licks the bitten spot and slaps it hard. I gasp in surprise at my instant erection. “Oh, God! Sam… I…”

   “Hmm, I think you still haven’t figured out exactly what you need… but I have.” He bites again, even harsher. I yelp and unconsciously press to his mouth for more. He groans in satisfaction. “See? I told you. I’m reading you like an open book, babe. You don’t have to know everything in advance. Sometimes, the unexpected is the best.”

   His kisses become savage. His lips are everywhere, on the inner side of my thighs, down my calves and up my legs. They are not gentle. He is licking and sucking every spot on my skin so fiercely that I am a mess in a few minutes, moaning and writhing beneath him. There is no turning back. My body is in flames when he covers it with his. I feel every strong muscle on his chest pressing against my back.  His hard cock nests in my butt crack. I shamelessly start grinding against it. Sam’s palm slides under my chin to lift my head up. His tongue moves along my neck and follows the shape of my ear. 

   “Do you know how I like you the most,” he whispers hoarsely. I shake my head since there is nothing else but desperate mewls that come out of my mouth. Sam slaps my butt again and hisses, “Naked, sweaty, shaking for me. We don’t have to be quiet now, babe. I want to hear your voice. It’s time to make you scream.”

    “Kiss me,” I moan, trying to capture his lips, but his grip on my chin tightens, keeping my head in place. 

   “No,” he grins wickedly. “No kissing until you embrace you desires and tell me exactly where and how much you want me. No more games, sweet Peppercorn. This is serious. Today I’m making you mine and you’ll never ever doubt again who is the man I want.”

   “You already know how I want you,” I groan, reaching back to grip his thigh and try to bring him even closer to me, although there is no space between us. “You said it yourself. Do you remember? You said it would be crystal clear when we come to that.”

   “I still want to hear you say it,” he states, shoving his hand under my t-shirt, “out loud.”

   I would gladly do it, but I only yelp in surprise when I am flipped on my back again and the few clothes I have are peeled off of me and thrown on the floor. Sam sits on his heels between my legs. His gaze raises goosebumps all over my skin. I am not in the least bit self-conscious about my scars. His eyes are oozing pure lust and admiration. My man is hungry for me, so aroused that his boxer briefs are barely holding his raging erection. He rests his palms on his knees and commands, “Take my clothes off for me, babe. Slowly.”

   I am only breathing heavily and staring at the outline of his cock under the thin fabric, still too dazed and astounded to react.

  “Come on! Like this.” He takes my hand and seductively pulls his top up his chest, uncovering velvety skin and alluring tattoos. My open palm is placed on his stomach and dragged across his firm abs and over his pecks. Sam leaves it there and raises his arms, nodding encouragingly, “Your turn. Have fun, Peppercorn.”

   My hands are trembling. My legs are still shakings from his ardent caresses. I grab onto his shoulders for support and scramble to my knees. My lips fall directly on the crook of his neck. I taste him hesitantly at first, but the enchanting scent of pine tree and the breathtaking shiver that runs through his body, making him groan, makes me brave and unstoppable. I pull his top over his head and cover every inch of his neck with tender kisses. My mouth follows his shoulder to the biceps and then back, over his Adam’s apple and up to his chin. I stop with my lips almost touching his. Sam pulls slightly back and runs the tip of his tongue over them, wrapping his arms around my waist.

   “Say it,” he urges me, his voice rasping with desire, “and I’ll kiss you like never before. How do you want me?”

   I look deep into the vibrant green of his eyes and answer confidently, “I want to hear the slapping of wet skin and the creaking of the bed while you’re taking me deeply and relentlessly.”

   Sam’s gorgeous lips stretch in a wide, victorious smile. Right before they devour mine to give me the most mind-blowing kiss in my life, he mumbles, “Ok.”

---

Photo by Peter S. Kološ from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 70!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Well, the question who would do what in bed was bothering Alec for too long. 😂😂😂

Did you expect this outcome? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

71. No Mercy (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

  [Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   I knew it! God, I knew it! I would have done whatever he wanted, but the fact that my sweet, spicy angel managed to overcome his fear and ask me to take him sent me to seventh heaven. And the cute blush on his silky cheeks, the shaking hands and that gorgeous cock, fully erect and proudly standing against mine which is still hidden behind the black fabric of my boxer briefs… Everything in my man is perfection. I am so proud of him. 

   I’ll have to grit my teeth and gather all my determination to do this slowly and gently. Nothing can be rushed. It is his first time and he deserves to remember it as the best experience in his life, but It’s so hard when all I want is to burry myself all the way inside of him and take everything he is so willing to give. He already trusts me, but I need to show him that he can call the shots too. My boyfriend is a sunshine no doubt. He is sassy, proud and a true disaster as well. That is what I like about him. This boy is always able to surprise me and not only me but also himself, a diamond in the rough. He should never change. I will adore all his sides as long as he wants me, and it’s better be forever.

   “Alec, I love your body. You’re so breathtakingly handsome,” I praise him between my hungry kisses and his delightful whimpers. I know he needs it, not because he has any flaws, but because my baby is not ready yet to believe that he is the most amazing person in my life. He only crawls closer without uttering a word, climbing on my lap to straddle my thighs and bites my bottom lip harshly. His smooth legs tighten around my waist. I lean back on my arms to keep my balance, although, I am not happy about it since I am deprived of the opportunity to touch him in this position, so I protest, “Hey, you don’t need to swoop down on me like a falcon. I’m right here, babe. All yours.”

   “Are you complaining?” My Peppercorn giggles and pounces on my nipple, sucking it in his mouth with adorable dedication. He plays with it until my moans show him that the sensitive bud can take no more of the sweet torture and moves to the other. I throw my head back and let him have fun. I love his boldness and impatient affection, oozing from every move he makes. I am here for him, and he knows it. Alec starts to lick down my abs, letting out guttural groans of satisfaction, but stops abruptly upon reaching my boxers’ band and peeks at my flustered face, sporting a prominent frown. “Why are you still wearing these? I want them gone.”

   “Yeah, I’ve noticed that my underwear always gets in your way lately,” I snort. “Maybe I should give it up altogether.”

   “You definitely should,” he eagerly agrees, pushing me on my back. “I need quick access all the time.”

   Before I can come up with a witty response, Alec is sliding my boxer briefs down my legs while his tongue is exploring my v-line all the way to my crotch and back. He peppers my stomach with light kisses and, with no warning, takes my cock between his lips, pushing down until half of the length is engulfed by the delightful warmth of his mouth. I can see he doesn’t share my views on not rushing and soon every sensible thought flies out my head, replaced by blissful fascination and my kinky desires. 

   I grasp a handful of his hair and manage to hiss, “Hold on tight, babe.”

   Alec takes a glimpse at my face. His eyes are full of lust and curiosity. He immediately grips my thigs and flicks encouragingly the tip of his tongue over my piercing, a tiny, titanium, straight barbell this time, with two small rubies in the name of extravagance. I actually bought a handful of piercing jewelry because of him. The way he stares at them every time is so cute.

   “I’m going to thrust in, really slowly, ok?” I warn him. “If you like it, we can pick up the pace. Don’t hesitate to stop me, if it’s too much.”

   “Mhm,” he nods energetically without releasing my throbbing  erection. 

   I push a little bit deeper. His eyes go wide and I can feel the inner constrictions of his muscles, ready to reject the intrusion. His gag reflex is about to kick in at any moment, just like yesterday, but Alec braces himself quickly and takes a deep breath through the nose, relaxing his jaw. I push more and he takes me deep in his throat with a glint of self-pride in his glistening, honey brown eyes without even blinking.

   “You’re incredible,” I smile at him. My heart it pounding. I am experiencing this type of feeling for the first time. It’s like lust, but deeper; like admiration, but stronger; like love, but more pristine, one that can never be altered or overshadowed by any other emotion. My palm carefully cradles his cheek. I loosen my grip on his curls and begin to massage gently his scalp with my fingertips. “Are you enjoying this, Peppercorn? Come on, let go for a while. Take a breath.”

   He releases my cock from the fantastic hotness of his lips and grins cheekily, “Are your knees already weak, Teddy Bear, ’cause I’m just getting started.”

   “Look who’s challenging the Grand Master,” I wink. “But I’ll give you the chance to learn from the best because I love you.”

   “Aaah,” Alec sigs dreamily and kisses my thigh. However, I don’t miss him secretly rolling his eyes. Little devil. “I am so lucky, Sam. Just remember, you will hear only two words when you start begging me to stop and give you a break, so that you don’t pass out.”

   “Oh, I’m so scared,” I chuckle a little breathlessly since he starts licking around the barbell again and the spot is already too sensitive. “What could those words be?”

   “No mercy,” Alec states before taking easily my entire length in his mouth again until his chin hits my balls. All I can do is moan desperately, hoping to last long enough not to embarrass myself.

---

Photo 263503465 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 71!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

It seems Sam is determined to give Alec the freedom to set the pace.  😉

Now that we are approaching the end of the story, I am tempted to ask again who is your most favorite and least favorite character?

There are around ten more chapters to come, though, so we’ll spend some more time with Alec and Sam.

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize

if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

72. Cute, Sweet, Innocent (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

  [Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   My boyfriend is giving me a blow job like a person who is not doing it for the second time in his life, but is rather an absolute professional in the art of sensuality. I have never seen anyone enjoy this so much. The muffled moans, the lewd slurping sounds, and the way he sighs and grunts in utter contentment make my skin burn. Streams of pleasure are coursing through my veins. I want to sit up and watch his flushed, blissful face instead of lying, sprawled on my back and only glimpsing at a fluffy bunch of tousled, blonde curls, fluttering between my thighs. But I am not even trying to move because I am already in a semi-liquid state, barely breathing, shaking, and clutching the sheets in my fists. 

   To make it worse, Alec starts sliding his palms up and down my pecks, playfully scratching my nipples whenever his fingertips run over them. Deep-throating is obviously another one of his natural talents. He needed no more than a few minutes, starting slowly and gradually quickening the pace until there wasn’t a single functioning cell in my brain. How the tables have turned! Cute, sweet, innocent Peppercorn just blew my mind again.

   Do you know which is the best part of someone giving you head? It is not the warm softness, engulfing your cock. It is not even about the most sensitive part of your body being stimulated in the finest way. The greatest thing is when you see your lover liking it as much as you do. It gives you that incomparable feeling of being worshiped, desired and worthy of all the affection you receive. That is why I am thrilled to bits. He may still be a little clumsy and his teeth may sometimes catch my piercing, causing slight pain, but I relish everything my Peppercorn does. Sex is awesome, but making love is so much better. This is something I have yet to master, to put giving and caring of your partner first. Speaking about it, as much as I don’t want to, common sense tells me it’s enough.

   “How am I doing?” Alec releases my cock and stares expectantly at my face, grinning from ear to ear. 

   “Babe, you’re amazing,” I barely utter, unable to control my voice. “But you need to stop right now.”

   “You don’t like it?” he sulks. “Didn’t you just say exactly the opposite? Sam, that was damn hot. You taste so good. I am seriously getting addicted. Can I go a bit longer? Why do you want me to stop?”

   “Aww, come here.” I wrap my arm around his waist and pull him on my chest. The feeling of his smooth, naked body on mine makes my head spin. I start kissing his pouty lips. He keeps them tightly pressed, avoiding my attempts to shove my tongue between them, still sour for being deprived of his new favorite toy. I praise him more. “You are not simply great. You are… Mamma mia!… absolutely astounding. You take my breath away, babe. But you shouldn’t go overboard when you don’t have much experience. TMJ pain can be really unpleasant. I’m telling you because I know. Laugh all you want, but I had to apply ice packs to my sore muscles and aching jaw, eat soup and mashed potatoes for three days after my first oral.”

   “Oh, gosh, that must have been terrible. How selfless of you to save me,” he rolls his eyes and finally lets me give him the long, deep kiss I’ve been craving for.

   “You don’t need same discomfort on both ends,” I wink. “We better be worrying only about your precious butt tomorrow.”

   “Nooo,” his eyes widen. “Is it going to be bad?”

   “Nope,” I smirk, gripping his ass with both hands. “I’ll do my best to make it perfect, but I’m big, ya know… very big… huuuge… monstrous…”

   “Stop it!” Alec giggles, squirming on top of me. “All bark and no bite.”

   “You want me to bite?” I slap his butt. “I think I owe you a bite that you never got because you went on a binge with my cocktails and passed out.”

   “It wasn’t like that,” he shrieks with laughter. “It had been a long day and I was tired… and you were so… so…”

   “I was what?” I flip him on his back and bite his shoulder. He moans and grips a handful of my hair. I lightly bite the tender spot just below his inviting, pink nipple, sucking on the silky skin. “Tell me what were you thinking back then. Was I scary? Intimidating?”

   “Sam,” he breathes out shakily when I start placing light kisses around the sensitive flesh, avoiding to put my mouth where he wants most. Alec arches his back and whines, “Please… I… right there…”

   “What was I, baby.” My lips brush the hard bud just for a second, evoking a loud whimper. I grip his thigh and adjust him so that our erections can press against one another and start swaying my hips back and forth. “Tell me.”

   “You were… Aaah… Oh, my God!… You were… are… hot,” Alec whimpers. “I wanted you. I’ve always wanted you, Sam… I came to your house because I was so smitten. I expected nothing. I didn’t know you at all… Dany was convinced you were going to kick my ass… I… just couldn’t stay away any longer.”

   “You know me now, Peppercorn,” I smile and finally suck in his nipple, teasing it with the tip of my tongue. “Your friend needs to relax. Your cute ass won’t be spared, though. It’s so totally mine.”

   His body is trembling with loud, incontrollable moans. It fills me with satisfaction. I start stroking our pressed cocks in a fast, steady, rhythm, using my knees to push his legs apart. My mouth travels across his abs. I cover every spot with passionate kisses. 

   “I can’t,” he whines. “Baby, I can’t hold it. I’m going to cum.”

   “Don’t forget to say my name when the big O comes,” I encourage him and just when the first jets of cum spurt between us, I take his cock in my mouth and suck it deep and hard.

   “Sam,” Alec screams, quivering at the waves of the climax. His leg naturally sweeps over my shoulder. His heel digs into my shoulder blade while he thrusts into my mouth, his fingers still firmly gripping my hair, until his body can take no more of the pleasure and relaxes into my arms.

   “Whoa, I am definitely addicted too,” I mumble with my face buried in the velvety skin of his inner thigh. “Ready for the next step?”

   “Ugh, I’m ready to die,” Alec groans.

   “I know exactly how to bring you back to life, gorgeous,” I chuckle. “It’s a promise.”

    ______________________________

Photo 263494715 / Man © Volodymyr Tverdokhlib | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 72!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

What do you think about Alec and Sam’s chemistry?  

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

73. The Best Spice (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   It is really difficult for me to decide which my favorite part of Alec’s body is. He is leaner than me, but every muscle is well defined and radiates strength, especially his thighs and arms, perhaps because he likes jogging and works in the kitchen for long hours every day. I am fascinated by their supple movements and love staring at his biceps tensing up when he lifts a pot, full of spaghetti. I am crazy about the way he always raises slightly on his tiptoes to kiss me, although he doesn’t need to do it as I am not that much taller than him. I adore his messy hair which seems to have a mind of its own and my Peppercorn’s sullen expression at the realization that he will never be able to style it properly, no matter how hard he tries. His laughter makes me all tingly and mushy, and I always follow suit, even if I have no idea what made him laugh. I can recognize his giggles from across the bar, even when he’s all the way in the kitchen. I have a soft spot for his defiant eye rolling and find it fascinating that he is not a bit intimidated by my glares like most of the people. Alec is amazing, a breath of fresh air, my beautiful ray of sunshine.

   What pulls on my heart strings the most, though, has nothing to do with his looks. It’s all those things that can not be seen from the outside. My Peppercorn is capable of turning fear into boldness, hesitation into determination and shyness into an irresistible temptation. I feel privileged to be the one who helped him discover and accept his own unique charm. He came into my messed-up existence like a pinch of pepper in an unappetizing stew. I can’t get enough of the wonderful flavor now. Alec is my favorite spice. He gives the perfect taste of my life.

   “Why are you looking at me like that?” My boyfriend wrinkles his nose, waving his hand in front of my face. 

   “Because you’re perfect,” I simply answer.

   “How about my leg?” he grins playfully, poking the skin above his knee with a finger. “You were kissing right here. Go on! Don’t get distracted.”

   “Your legs are flawless, smooth…” I bite the spot lightly and move up his thigh, murmuring praises after each kiss, “… sexy… lovely… tempting…”

   “Wait,” he whimpers when I reach his groin. “My cock is still hard and a little overly sensitive. Why am I so aroused when I’ve just… I mean… Ugh… I feel like I’ll cum again if you touch it.”

   “Overstimulated?” I smirk and run my tongue across his belly. “Don’t worry, babe. Let’s give this naughty boy a little break. I’ve got many other places to kiss. Relax. You’re too tense.”

   “Yeah, I know,” Alec groans. “I get so excited only seeing you naked… the way you touch me… your lips, the tattoos… Only thinking about us being here alone and having the whole day to ourselves… Oh, God! I need to cool off. I’m too eager. Embarrassing, isn’t it? “

    “There’s no such thing as ‘too eager’, Peppercorn, at least not in my vocabulary.” I place a feather light kiss on the flushed, warm skin below his glans, evoking a cute yelp. “The more hot and bothered you are, the better I like it. You’re right about one thing, though. We have plenty of time on our hands and I am full of ideas. Roll over!”

   “Why,” he squints. “What are you going to do?”

   “Stop asking questions all the time.” I grip his ankles, ready to flip him on his stomach, but his wide open eyes, pinned on my face, change my intentions. We’ve already done a lot, but there are still so many things he has never experienced. I can understand why he is a bit timid sometimes. I decide that a little persuasion might be a good idea, so I prop myself up on my elbows, leaning over my flustered boyfriend and take his hands in mine. My chin comfortably rests between his pecks. I smile at him softly. “What happened to spontaneity, Peppercorn? Carpe Diem  (Seize the day) . Enjoy every moment. You don’t need me to give you detailed descriptions in advance of everything I’m about to do. You already know you’ll like it. Loosen up a bit. Let me guide you into this. I am your Teddy Bear, remember?”

   “You are one big, sly, horny bear. That’s for sure. And don’t try to trick me with Latin quotes,” he giggles. “I’m not worried a bit. But I still preferer to be prepared for what’s to come. Next time I won’t ask… because I’ll know… if you get what I mean.”

   “Fine,” I grumble. I shouldn’t, but I simply can’t resist. Alec is so cute when I tease him. “You wanna know why I’m asking you to roll over?”

  “Yeah,” he nods.

   “Because I will totally eat your ass,” I proudly announce and immediately bite my lip to stop the cackle at the sight of his shocked expression.

   “What?” Alec shrieks, his face turning bright red in a second. “No! Absolutely not!”

   “You are so going to enjoy it,” I wink at him seductively. “Imagine my tongue, explooooring, moving in… and out…”

   “Stop it! You… you… No!” He hides his burning cheeks in his palms and huffs in annoyance, “What the hell? I just got even harder. Sam, you’re such an idiot!”

   “My little friend down there knows I’m right.” I try to remove his hands from his face, but he is squirming under me, not letting me do it. “Aleeec! Babyyy! It’s not such a big deal. I’ve kissed you almost everywhere. What’s the difference?”

   “You are not putting your mouth there and that’s it,” he says adamantly. “Because… because… I’d be so mortified.”

   “Alright, babe.” I finally manage to make him look at me. His pout is adorable. I know he wants me to change his mind. It’s written in his bright, amber eyes. But it will always be his decision, of course, so I cave in. “No more teasing. I promise. I was just joking. We’ll do only what’s comfortable for you.”

   “Ok,” he says and pouts more.

   “I’m sorry!” I start kissing all over his face. “I love you, Peppercorn. Don’t be mad. Pleeease!”

   “I’m not mad,” Alec mutters.

   “Why are you still sulking then?” I don’t give up.

   “None of your business,” he retorts grumpily and rolls his eyes in the most dramatic way, making sure that I see it.

   Hmm, I think I’ve figured out the problem. How do I get my stubborn, indecisive, shy Peppercorn to go for something he wants badly, but is too embarrassed to admit it? I might have a solution.

   “Let’s make a deal,” I suggest. He is gazing at me expectantly. “I can kiss everywhere, but ‘there’, right?”

   “Mhm,” he confirms and wraps his arms around my neck, finally letting a small smile twitch the corners of his lips. “Yes, you can, and you should… kiss me… everywhere.”

   “Do you remember the ‘hot and cold’ game?” I ask, while he runs affectionately his fingers through my hair.

   “Yes,” he beams. “There’s a hidden object that you have to find and the other players guide you by shouting ‘cold’ when you move away from its location and ‘hot’ when you get closer.”

   “Exactly,” I nod. “You will guide me in the same way, so I’ll know if I get close to a place where you are not ready to be touched yet. And it will also help me find out where you like to be touched the most. What do you think?”

   “Sounds great actually,” Alec sighs in relief. “And don’t get the wrong idea. My butt is cold, COLD.”

   “Sure,” I agree obediently. I am more than certain that it is hot, HOT. “Now roll over.”

---

Photo by Peter S. Kološ from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 73!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

What do you think Alec will say, cold or hot?

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize

if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

74. Hot ↗ Hotter ↗ On Fire🔥(Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   I am lying face down, squeezing the sheets in my clenched fists and repeating this for a hundredth time in my head, still unable to believe it.

   My birth name is Alexandros Papatonis. The name my adoptive parents gave me was Alexander Kamiński. I am twenty-five years old and have suffered from a severe form of post-traumatic, body dysmorphic disorder for the last fifteen of them. I had never fallen in love, kissed a girl or a boy, or taken my clothes off for anyone to see until a month ago. It didn’t bother me. I had convinced myself and fully accepted the delusion of not needing all those things. I am a chef. Cooking, family, and friends were enough to make my life complete. That was what I thought, at least. And then I got a new job at a popular pub. I saw the man on the very first day. He was tall, muscular, constantly frowning, and terribly hard to approach. His arms were covered in tattoos. His impressive pecks were always outlined under his fitted shirts. It was almost surreal every time he directed the most amazing green eyes in the world at me. He was scary, gorgeous, unreachable, and paid zero attention to me for a whole year. That was the time when I started dreaming of the impossible without even realizing it. I must have been totally out of my mind to go for it. My best friend, Danny, had no doubts about it. And yet I did it. I made Sam see me for who I really was, reckless, self-conscious, and a true disaster sometimes, but full of so much love to give. I had been saving it all for him, as if I knew I was going to meet him one day. He decided to accept it. Here I am now, naked, afraid, ready to take the last step and give everything to the man I love…

   “Stop it!” Sam’s voice comes directly into my ear, making me jump in surprise. He laughs softly and removes the stray strands from my face. “You are analyzing too much as usual. I can almost hear your thoughts. Relax. This should be fun. It’s not rocket science. There is nothing complicated about it. Just you and me making love. Let go! Your fingers will start to hurt.”

   He leans down and begins to kiss them gently until I open my fist and release the clasped fabric.

   “Sorry, I am a little nervous,” I mutter. “I’ve never believed this would happen to me…”

   “Cute.” Sam chuckles. “Neither have I.”

   “What do you mean?” I try to peek at him, but he lies down on top of me, leaning on his elbows, so that he doesn’t crush me under his weight, making it impossible for me to turn around.

   “I’ll tell you some other time. Focus on the game,” he commands. “No more overthinking. You have the right to use two words only. Don’t try to trick me because I’ll find out soon enough. Let’s hear it. Hot or cold?”

   “Hot,” I instantly hiss when he licks along my nape.

   “That was fast,” he laughs, burying his face in my hair. “How about this?”

   His tongue follows my jawline and slides into my ear. He lowers his body. I can feel every single spot where his firm muscles touch my flushed skin. His erection rests on the small of my back. I moan. The feeling of being trapped under someone, twice as big and strong as me, but heartwarmingly tender, is unique. I feel weak in a strange, delightful way, cherished and protected. And it’s so arousing that my breathing goes crazy.

   “Ohhh… Fuck!” I yelp when he sucks my earlobe in his mouth. My cock definitely considers whatever Sam does hot as blue blazes. It is twitching and leaking, desperate for his attention. I can’t disagree. Lying under my tattooed, turned on, stark naked man is my new favorite thing. I love how tough my Teddy Bear is.

   “Nope,” he rasps. “Wrong answer. Maybe, this will make you use the correct word.”

   His lips trace my shoulder blade and move down my spine, stopping for a searing kiss every few inches. I am trying to stay still, but my body does not obey my will. I arch my back against him, seeking more contact. My legs are trembling at the incredible sensation of his long, powerful thighs, caressing mine in a sensual dance. I am completely conquered and it is the best feeling ever.

   “Hmm, I hear absolutely nothing but your sexy moans, Peppercorn,” Sam groans, placing a kiss right above my butt crack. I whimper loudly and reach back to grasp his forearm and pull him closer. I do want to speak. The problem is that saying an articulate word is so hard when he is licking persistently the area between my hips and biting in dangerous proximity to the hidden treasure. I have almost given in, but still can’t quite get over the shyness. Not that we haven’t done a lot. It’s just that the last boundary I need to overcome is not an easy one. Sam sighs deeply, “Hmm, what shall I do? Don’t get me wrong, babe. I’m not complaining. You sound tantalizing and look breathtaking. But if you leave me to fend for myself, how can I be sure I’m going in the right direction? I think, I better change it. It’s probably cold down here.”

   He starts kissing my side, following the outlines of the ribs as I finally manage to mewl, “Hot! Oh, God! Sam, it’s so damn hot. Go on… ugh…Go back!”

   “Happy to know it, babe,” he says slyly. “To be honest, though, I’m still a bit confused. Shall I move up or down? I really have no clue. It would be great if you could help me some more.”

   “Saaam,” I whine. “Don’t tease.”

   “Me?” he says innocently, squeezing hard my butt with both hands. “I would never. I’m more than serious when I tell you that you have the finest piece of ass I’ve ever seen. How about here?”

   “Aaah… hot,” I sob. “Just don’t stop. Please, don’t.”

   “Aww, how can I refuse anything my Peppercorn asks?” Sam coos. He grips my calves and pushes my legs apart. The next moment his mouth is right there, on my most intimate spot. It is only a quick kiss, but it makes me melt like ice cream on a hot summer day. He pulls away and mumbles hoarsely, “Still hot?”

   “No,” I barely pant out. “This is much, much hotter.”

   “You are damn right, babe. It is.” He licks a sizzling path from my taint, all along the sensitive, throbbing skin between my butt cheeks, swirling his tongue around my entrance, and up to the sacrum. The lewd, high-pitched moan it evokes surprises us both. His chin rests on my waist. “Oh, Lord! I need to catch my breath for a second. You’re killing me, Alec. Do you have any idea what a temptation you are? I wonder, how come you didn’t use ‘cold’ even once?”

   “How could I do it, Sam, when everything in me is on fire?” I reach back and take his hand. “Thank you for being so patient.”

   “I wouldn’t claim that,” he shakes his head. “But I’m glad it was the right pace for you. Does that mean you’re ready for more?”

   “Who told you to stop, big boy?” I smile. “Didn’t I say exactly the opposite? Bring it on.”

---

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 74!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Now that Sam has overcome the last of Alec’s restraints, who of the two do you think will prove to be wilder? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

75. Yin and Yang (Sam)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   I take a deep breath to stop myself from pouncing on the sheer beauty in front of me like a wild boar in mating season and place a long, passionate kiss between Alec’s gorgeous Apollo dimples. His skin is hot, wet, and smooth. He instantly shivers and elicits one of those muffled, sweet whimpers that literally light my fire. I am desperate to hear more of them, so I thoroughly lick one of the small indentations on his lower back and bite his ass cheek, much harsher than I intended. He moans in pleasure. I rub remorsefully my thumb over the reddish imprint of my teeth before going for the other dimple and sucking the spot until I leave a visible mark. He seems to be quite sensitive there, judging by the short, labored breaths, mixed with cute whines and contented groans.

   “Oh, my God!” My sweetness gasps when I spread him to swirl my tongue around his hole and run it up and down the silky cleft. He tastes damn good. His soft, trembling core is so inviting that I have to fight myself to stop and not ravish him completely. His hips start to shake as he tries to press against my mouth, but I quickly pull away and slap his butt hard. The sound echoes across the room, making my cock twitch painfully. Alec yelps, “Teddy… Aaah… Bear… Oh, God!… Do it again.”

   I know what he wants. He is no longer afraid or embarrassed. I am more than happy, but still intend to make him thirst after my touches so desperately that he will be ready to beg for them. The more I postpone giving him all of me, the more he will crave to have me inside of him. I gather all my determination and sit up on my heels between Alec’s flawless legs. The view of him panting and writhing under my hungry gaze, naked and impeccable like a classical, marble statue, quickens my breathing. I settle my throbbing erection on his bubble butt and grin. My dark, tattooed dick contrasts magnificently to his velvety, pale skin. This is a true masterpiece. He is so perfect for me that there are hardly any words to describe it. I am staring at our bodies, so different, molded into one another like the yin and yang symbol, and become more and more convinced with each passing second that this can be nothing else but destiny. We were made for each other.

   “Sam?” Alec calls hesitantly. “Is everything alright?”

   “Better than in my wildest dreams,” I answer. “I just stopped for a while to brace myself and admire the view. I would take a picture, if I had a phone at hand, and if you don’t mind, of course. You are my stunning man and I love you more than anything in this world. You know it, don’t you, babe?”

   “Yes,” he laughs quietly. “I know it now, only thanks to you… Umm… Can you… I mean… Would you admire the view and take pictures later? Your cock is leaking on my ass and it does not help… my… ugh… situation… “

   “Let’s get down to serious business then,” I smirk and lean over him to nibble on his ear while guiding my erection against his entrance. I start swinging my hips in slow thrusts without pushing too much. My glans is very sensitive. He might be overstimulated, but I am balancing on the edge for quite some time too. My voice clearly shows it when I ask hoarsely, “How does this feel, love?”

   “Fuuuck!” he moans, scrambling to his knees to raise his lower body, his cheek still pressed against the sheets. “It feels… God!… amazing… so good…”

   “How about this?” I bury my face between his butt cheeks and continue the gentle pushes, using the tip of my tongue this time. I can fill a scorching shiver run through his body, followed by a low, throaty moan. His muscles instinctively clench. I mercilessly slap his butt, only because I know how much he likes it. The unexpected distraction makes him relax. I immediately use the opportunity and slide my tongue as deep in him as I can.

   “Ohhh! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” he groans and reaches back to grasp a handful of my hair, pulling it savagely. It turns me on even more. I am feral. How can this boy be so devastatingly sensuous? Even if I lose my well-kept fringe, it will be totally worth it. This is like dipping your tongue in a moist, creamy, vanilla cake. I chuckle.

   “What? What?” Alec squeaks. “Why are you laughing? Am I doing something wrong? Why is it funny?”

   “No! You’re too wonderful to be true, Peppercorn,” I hurry to reassure him. “I’m the funny one. I just started making food comparisons. Can you believe it? I think, you’re rubbing on me.”

   “Oh, am I? Now you understand,” he snorts. “What did you compare me to?”

   I roll on my back and lick the tight skin over his firm balls. “Mmm, tender chocolate mousse with cocoa powder…” I take one of them in my mouth and gently suck on it, before carefully scratching the other with my teeth. “Cinnamon sugar, peaches and cream cake…”

   The tortured mewl that comes out of him when I kiss at the base of his pretty cock, makes me growl like an animal. I put my open palm on Alec’s stomach and grip his ass to help him sit up and straddle my chest. His face is beat red. His amber eyes are feverish and crazy with need. He looks down at me and smiles shakily. “Since when are you so knowledgeable about desserts?”

   “Well,” I raise my head to lick the pre-cum, dripping on my chin from his glistening, bright pink, slightly swollen glans. Everything in him tastes like heaven. I gather some more on my fingers before answering, “I’ve been dating that one, super cute chef for more than a month. He gets as crazy as a bedbug sometimes…”

   “Really?” he giggles.

   “Yeah, self-destructive, disastrous behavior,” I confirm seriously. He pouts, so I hurry to add, “He’s also quite easy on the eye. I mean, the boy is a hottie and I’m nuts about him, so…”

   “Shut up, silly,” he rolls his eyes.

   “Make me,” I challenge him and stick out my tongue to tease his wet slit.

   “You want me to…” His eyes widen. His face becomes even redder. “Aren’t you going to choke in this position?”

   “I’ll eat you ap and suck you off,” I wink, “and we can bet I won’t even blink.”

   I don’t give him much time to muse on it. A hard slap on his butt and his dick is down my throat to the balls. Alec cries out in surprise, but braces up pretty quickly and starts thrusting slowly, gripping my shoulders. He throws his head back, gaining courage by the second. His whimpers are getting louder. I decide this is the best moment to take over the fortress and slide two fingers in him, curving them to hit directly onto his sweet spot.

   “No!” he screams. “Wait! I’m gonna come again… Aaah! Sam!…”

   I release his cock and raise a brow, “And what’s the problem with that, babe? Do you have a limited number of times you can cum today?”

   “No… Oaaah,” he squirms on my chest as my fingers relentlessly continue their assault on his prostate. “No… but you… I can’t! I can’t hold it… I want us… together this time…”

   “You know what people say. Three is the lucky number. You’ll have to wait just a little bit more.” I flip him on his back, adding a third finger in the process. He yelps, but doesn’t seem bothered. On the contrary, I see only pleasure in his lustful, dizzy gaze.

   “Is it too much?” I ask, just in case. My panting boyfriend shakes his head and pulls me for a kiss. His mouth is hotter than oven. He is fully devoted, passionate and demanding everything I have to give. I kiss him the way he likes most, deeply and hungrily, and release his sweet lips only when we are both out of breath. He is loosing control over his body. His muscles are tensing. I whisper in his ear, “Put your leg on my shoulder.”

   Alec bites his lip for a brief moment of hesitation, but his dainty ankle rests where I want it. I start stroking his cock in the rhythm of my fingers, which no longer feel resistance, smoothly sliding in and out of his warm body. He arches his back and screams my name when the orgasm hits. The thick jets of cum fill my hand. I soak up every quiver, each moan and gasp. The beauty of my lover’s pleasure is indescribable. I can watch him forever, but somehow manage to get myself together and coat my dick with his cum. While he is still shaking, torn by the waves of the orgasm, I take a firm hold of his hips and ram my full length into him.

   “Fuuuck!” He cries out and opens his eyes abruptly. “You’re big, big… Why the rush?”

   “Hey, beautiful,” I smile and lean to peck his lips. “Sorry! Couldn’t wait any longer. Blame it on your irresistible self. Was I too rough? How does it feel?”

   “Better than in my wildest dreams,” he grins. “But don’t dare move until I tell you.”

---

Photo by Peter S. Kološ from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 75!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Do you think Sam is patient enough?

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

76. Finally (Alec)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [

Please note that the chapter contains explicit scenes. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   “Alec, you feel so damn good.” Sam gently pushes my legs up until my knees are drawn to my chest and then pulls them apart as wide as I can take. “Are you comfortable, babe? Is this alright? Tell me if something is bothering you.”

   I have never been so exposed and would rather die than imagine myself in such a position only a couple of weeks ago. But everything is different now. The truth is I am not in the least as mortified as I thought I would be. This feels fabulous, and contrary to my expectations, it hurts just a little bit. It is not even real pain, but rather internal tension and stretching to the extreme. My body seems to be at the limit of its physical capabilities. My senses are overloaded. I am still trying to wrap my head around the idea that I am making love to Sam. It is difficult to comprehend how we are both completely naked, and he has touched every single part of my body in every possible way. I will never cease to be amazed at how beautiful every movement we make together actually is. I see nothing wrong, or scary, or embarrassing about it. He and I together are simply perfection. However, all this is insignificant compared to the boundless excitement and pleasure of having Sam only for me and sensing every inch of his burning hardness so deep that I can barely breathe. He is mine. Finally.

   “Nothing is bothering me. I love to feel you inside me.” I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him closer for a kiss. But one can never be too cautious, so I sheepishly mumble, “Are we sure nothing is getting… umm… you know… ripped apart?

   Sam gives me an amused look and bursts into laughter.

   “Aaah… Oh, my God! Don’t laugh! Don’t laugh!” I yell as the shaking of his body transfers directly to his cock. Every twitch ignites a fire in my very core. I grip his forearms in an attempt to make him stop… or force him to start rolling his hips. I don’t even know anymore. I can certainly use a few more minutes to recover from the mind-blowing orgasm, which still makes my muscles quiver and throb. But there is also this all-consuming need that cannot be stopped and makes me want more.

   “Sorry!” He bites his lip to calm himself, still grinning at me. “The things you say sometimes… and you always choose the most awkward moments… I love this too much. You’re gonna be fine, Peppercorn. No damages are expected. We’ll start very slowly. You’ll set the pace. Just talk to me. You’re doing great, babe.”

   He reaches over my head to take a bottle of lube and glances at me expectantly.

   “I am ready,” I faintly mutter.

   “Yeah? I can see the enthusiasm. Don’t gaze at me as if I am about to do something outrageous. I could, but I won’t. Not this time.” Sam pecks my lips and brushes away the damp hair stuck to my sweaty forehead. “Well, the only possible direction is out at this point. Breathe!”

   “I… I am… Aaah… Oh, God!” I gasp at the intensity of all the sensations that come with him pulling slowly out of me. “I’m breathing. Sam… Mhm…”

   “No, you’re not. I want to see you take a really deep breath. That’s right.” He squeezes out a generous amount of lube on both of us and begins to spread it with his fingertips. Everywhere. I whimper at the gentle touches all over the place where our bodies join. 

   I don’t think there is another one of my defenses for him to overcome yet. I have surrendered. All the walls are demolished. I am in the open, free and ready to explore this new world with Sam by my side. He can do to me whatever he wants and I will thank him for that, and will probably ask him to do it again. I am head over heels in love with my boyfriend.

   The cold liquid on my burning skin only adds to the amazing experience. Literally everything turns me on in this fevered state, especially Sam’s expression. My man is insanely hot and quite intimidating, with his big muscles and all the tattoos, while towering over me. But he is also kind of cute and very attentive, so focused on doing everything right for me that the tip of his tongue is sticking out between his teeth. I giggle. 

   Sam peeks at my face and smirks. “Enjoying yourself? Glad to see you’re not worried about your gorgeous ass anymore. All is nice and slippery. Time to move. Exhaaale… Slooowly…Good! Now, inhaaaale… and I’m pushing back in.”

   “I’m going to die,” I mewl. 

   “No, you’re not.” He slides almost all the way in, watching closely my reactions. The pressure on my inner walls is crazy. His glans hits directly on my sweet spot. I yelp in surprise. The jolt of pleasure is like a lightning bolt, instantly electrifying every nerve ending along my spine. It is so devastating that I fear I won’t be able to bear it, so I try to press my legs back together and turn to the side. Sam instantly pins my wrists above my head. “You can take me, babe. This is me. Keep breathing as deeply as you can and don’t tense up. Look into my eyes.”

   “Fuuuck!” I scream when he starts thrusting, gradually increasing the pace. I clutch the sheets in my fists. My eyes roll back.

   “No, no, no!” He grips my chin and slows down. “Eyes on me, Peppercorn. Right here. That’s it. I need you to tell me if it is too much and how you like it.”

   “Harder,” I moan.

   “Brave,” he says huskily. “Are you sure?”

   Sam’s hair is wet. Beads of sweat are dripping from his tousled fringe down my collarbones and slide into the pit between them. His face is flushed. His emerald eyes are dark with desire. I realize how much effort he must be putting into holding back. I do not want him to. I need his unbridled passion as I myself am on the verge of losing control.

   “I am sure.” I wrap my legs around his waist and dig my heels in the small of his back, pulling him closer. “Sam, please! Harder!”

    “Sweet Lord!” he growls, gripping my thighs. “If this doesn’t kill me, I’ll be invincible. Enough foreplay, lover boy. You better hold on tight.”

   The powerful thrusts that follow almost knock me unconscious. My legs start shaking. I grab his shoulders and arch my back to take him even deeper. My whimpers are desperate. I want to scream, but I can’t get enough air. He is tireless. The man knows how to sway his hips. Our bodies are so entwined that I can’t tell where mine ends and his begins. The slapping of wet skin, Sam’s groans and his restless lips, devouring mine make my head spin. I am burning from inside out. The pleasure comes in never ending, hot waves, flooding my body, flowing like thick honey through my veins and making my blood boil. 

   “Fuck! I won’t last long,” Sam moans in my ear. He shoves his arm under my back. “Come here, babe. I want to see you.”

   Before I can comprehend what he means, he rolls us over and lies on his back with me on top of him. His cock goes deeper, even though I didn’t think it was possible. The unimaginable explosion of sensations makes me scream and mercilessly scratch his chest. The red marks merge with his tattoos. It is so hot that I do not even feel guilty. My hips rock back and forth and every movement brings me closer to the edge.

   “Aaah! You, little savage!” Sam yelps and slaps my butt. 

   “Again!” I whine, shoving two fingers in his mouth. He sucks them eagerly and smacks me harder. I am almost there. His big palm on my ass is the most erotic thing ever. I urge him, “One more time!”

   My boyfriend obliges and the next second I am shooting off all over his abs. The climax is powerful and leaves me shaking and breathless. It gets even stronger when Sam elicits a throaty, deep moan as his hot cum fills me up to the brim. I slam on his heaving chest barely alive. His heart is racing and so is mine. We press into each other, unable to utter a word.

   “How do you feel?” he finally whispers, burying his fingers in my hair. “On a scale of one to ten.”

   “One thousand,” I answer confidently. “But I have a question. I read about something and was just wondering…”

   “Really?” Sam curiously raises his head to look at me. “What question can be so important at this precise moment?”

   “Umm…” I hesitate. He kisses my forehead to encourage me, so I go on. “Is this… I mean, what we did… Is it what they call a ‘cream pie’?”

   “Oh, Alec!” Sam bursts into boisterous laughter. “You can bet on that.”

---

Photo by fineshine from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 76!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

What do you think comes next for Alec and Sam?

Are we going to meet Victor again?

Share your thoughts, ask questions,

and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote

if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

77. Best Friends (Alec)

“I can’t believe you two finally made it!” Ella is beaming at us from across the table. She points an accusing finger at me. “I’ve been waiting to meet Sam for too long and almost started to think you were hiding him from me. Danny can’t stop talking about how great you are together, guys. I totally agree. You really are such a beautiful couple.”

   Sam and I are invited for dinner at my best friend Daniel’s. He lives with his wife Ella in a lovely little house in the suburbs, surrounded by an impressive garden. We had to postpone the event a couple of times because of our trip to the countryside and other engagements, but we are here at last. Everything is going great. Sam is charming and funny, making us laugh all the time. Danny clearly still can’t believe the change, judging by the way he is staring at my man with his mouth hanging open. There is no sign of the reserved, easily irritable person we used to see at the bar before.

   “Thank you!” Sam smiles and glances at me proudly. “I am damn lucky to have Alec. The most gorgeous boyfriend a man can dream of. He literally changed my life. I actually have your husband to thank for that. He started a fight at the bar. That’s how it all began.”

   “Really?” Daniel’s wife raises a brow at him. “You told me nothing about a fight. And you started it? Wow! Do I really know you, hun? We’ve been married for five years, and you still manage to surprise me. I had no idea you were the type to cause trouble in bars. I admit it sounds kind of sexy. Who knew I had a bad boy at home.”

   “It wasn’t like that,” my friend protests. “I started nothing. All three of us were equally involved. The customer was drunk. There was no way we could reason with him. And it wasn’t a fight, but rather throwing glasses at each other… and chairs… and some other stuff.”

   “Oh, my God!” she gasps. “Does this happen regularly? It might be a good idea for you to search for a new job.”

   “Nooo,” we all bellow at once. Danny grabs her hand. “It was an isolated incident. Don’t worry, darling. It won’t happen again. I really love this job…”

   “What would I do without my best friend?” I hurry to support him. “We are an excellent team in the kitchen.”

   “Glad to hear it.” Ella gives her husband a quick kiss on the cheek and changes the topic. “Alec, what do you think about my chicken and spinach cannelloni?”

    “Perfect! You’ve put precisely the right amount of ricotta. I couldn’t have prepared them better myself.” I am sincere. She is a great cook, although Danny is the professional chef in the family.

   He goes to explain how they made the sauce, but I am not able to focus on the conversation anymore. An unexpected thought does not give me peace. Did I do the right thing?

   Danny and I have known each other since high school. I can not imagine a day without seeing him, even after he got married. I was his best man at the wedding. He suggested that I join him at our current job, and I found the perfect place to develop my skills. Not that he is not annoying at times. We had many disagreements over the years. Once we stopped talking to each other for a whole month. I remember that I was awfully jealous when he started dating Ella. It was not easy to see him spend more time with someone else. But she is amazing, and I had to accept her if I wanted to keep my best friend. My only true friend, actually. 

   I peek at Sam. He is laughing at something Ella is explaining, enthusiastically showing pictures on her iPad. Danny is grinning at me, secretly giving me the thumbs up.

    No, that does not feel right. I need to fix it. I grab my phone and jump up, almost knocking the chair to the floor. 

   “Peppercorn, are you alright?” Sam shouts after me as I have already reached the back door, leading to the garden. “Where are you running to?”

   “I’ll be right back,” I quickly answer and slip outside before he can ask any more questions.

   The sun has already set. Tall lanterns are casting dim rays of light over the carefully arranged flower beds. I walk down the gravel path to a swing sofa, hidden behind a rose bush, and relax among the soft cushions. 

   What I am about to do is not easy. I need all the confidence and courage I have. Sam taught me to believe in myself. He showed me that unconditional love exists. There is one more thing I must learn from him. A true friendship deserves a second chance. He lived in doubt and resentment for years, trying to heal his broken heart. It was me who gave him the strength to forget the pain and let himself fall in love again. Sam said it. He could afford to be generous to the person who had hurt him only because of me. My boyfriend already has everything he wants, so there is no more spite in him. It is time for me to follow his lead and stop allowing my monsters to come back again and again. I will kick them out for good. 

   I dial the number and wait to hear the voice on the other side. My lips stretch in a smile. I love this woman.

   “Hey, Rose! How are you? Sorry for the late call… 

   Yeah, we are ok. The dinner is great… 

   No, Sam is being fantastic… I know… I know, but there’s no need for that. He is very respectful indeed…Ugh…Thank you!… Let’s not bother Nicol… 

   I am calling to ask for a favor. There is a phone number I need, and I think you can help me…

   I am sure… Don’t worry… I’ll tell Sam later, I promise…

   Thanks! Send our love to Nicol. See you next week. Bye!… 

   Ok… Yes, I will…  No, I won’t… Yes… Yes… No…

   Sorry! I have to go… I really need to visit the restroom… Bye, Rose!“

   My phone screen lights up in a few seconds, indicating that I have received the text message from Rose, containing the requested number. I take a deep breath and dial it. 

   It is now or never.

---

Photo 274689616 © Artofphoto | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello, at the end of chapter 77!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You are amazing!

Whose number do you think Alec asked Rose to send him?

Is he doing the right thing or a major mistake? 

Do you agree with his motivation? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

78. Flavor Explosion (Alec)

“Mesdames et messieurs (Ladies and gentlemen). “

   The voice of the emcee (hostess) evokes an instant round of applause throughout the enormous hall. The staggering beauty, standing in front of the three bar stations with a microphone in her hand, is a popular French movie star. Her outrageously short, strapless black dress is as bold as her five inches, thin, strapped heels. She blows a kiss to the exalted audience and flips her wavy, blond hair over her shoulder. The simple gesture instantly provokes another storm of whistles and cheers. The lady is used to being admired. She just waves her hand dismissively to silence her fans and continues.

   “Bienvenue à la finale du plus grand concours de bartending et de mixologie au monde. La confection de cocktails est un véritable art. Non seulement les barmans choisissent les ingrédients, mais ils sont aussi spectaculaires car ils jonglent avec les bouteilles et créent une toute nouvelle expérience passionnante. (Welcome to the finals of the biggest bartending and mixology competition in the world. Cocktail making is a real art. Not only do the bartenders choose the ingredients, but they are also spectacular as they juggle the bottles and create a completely new, exciting experience.)”

   “Heyyy, what’s up? Why are you so pale? Alec, honestly, you look as if you’re going to faint at any moment.” I barely catch Victor’s voice, although he is literally yelling in my ear. The crowd is loud. Smooth jazz music is playing in the background. My heart is racing. I feel as if it is thumping directly on my eardrums. I am terribly nervous. Vic throws an arm over my shoulders and pushes a cold martini glass between my stiff fingers. “Relax, man! Come on. Sit down and take a sip. Ugh… Don’t lick it like a cat. Drink! Aaah, that’s better.”

   The burning liquid slides down my throat. I almost choke but somehow manage to swallow the huge gulp of alcohol. Victor pats approvingly my back. I use the opportunity to grip his sleeve and whine, “What if Sam doesn’t win?”

   “You’re crazy,” he snorts through laughter. “So what if he loses? Sam is one of the three final contenders. This is already a victory. The guy is a celebrity. Do you think he cares about the title or the money? Your man is here for the thrill. He wants to explore Paris with you and share this whole amazing experience with the person he loves. Besides, I can assure you he will fight tooth and nail to win. Have no doubt about it.” 

   There is a full hour of introductions and explanation of the rules before the actual battle begins. I lean back in my chair and try to calm down. If I don’t get a grip on myself, I’ll pass out before my boyfriend finally comes on stage. Victor is right. Sam enjoys the show and is not the least bit worried about the outcome. That is how it should be, because he is the best. I just do not want something to go wrong. He deserves more than anyone to be number one.

   The ‘Flavor Explosion’ World Cocktail Championship runs for three weeks in October, each being a separate stage in the competition. The first two rounds were held in Paris, in several of the most popular nightclubs. 

   There were thirty contestants from eighteen countries in the beginning. Only nine remained after the ‘Bar Magician’ category for testing the flairing bartending skills. It was spectacular. I had no idea Sam could do those kinds of tricks. He was flipping the shakers, juggling three bottles at the same time, and even set a drink on fire. It was literally blazing as he was handing the glass to the judge. The flames went out a few seconds before the woman took a sip. 

   The second ‘Sixth Sense’ category was for the tasting abilities. The participants were blindfolded. They had to recognize the type and even the brand of the drink by only taking a sip. Sam nailed it. He was flawless, making a correct guess nine times out of ten. The others were nowhere near his score. He is now the undisputed favorite. Three world-famous liquor brands and a brewer already offered him a job.

   The organizers have come up with something special for the grand finale. We are located in one of the beautiful private châteaux (castles) of the Loire Valley. This is the last ‘Flavor Explosion’ category where each of the three finalists will mix three cocktails by their original recipes. The judges will evaluate Mixability - how well the ingredients are combined; Taste, Mouthfeel and Finish - the whole sensory experience that comes with drinking the cocktail; and Package - the creative presentation. Sam will present ‘Ice Flower’, ‘Sweet Peppercorn’, and of course ‘The Hots’. One thing is more than sure. I am a hundred times more worried than he is. I have no idea how he manages to deal with all this media attention. My boyfriend has already become the hot news. People recognize us on the street and even stop him to ask for autographs.

   We have been in France for a month now, accommodated in Victor’s apartment. He went to stay with his two girlfriends to leave it entirely at our disposal, although there is too little time to rest. My phone is full of pictures of Sam and me in front of, behind, and on top of the Eiffel Tower. We toured around Paris on a hop on hop off bus at least ten times, went to the Louvre, Tuileries, Versailles, Notre-dame Cathedral and many other places, some of which I can not even name. It is crazy and tiring, but also the best time of my life.

   Victor is our biggest supporter. We had several long phone conversations after that evening when I spontaneously called him. Although I have not forgotten and completely forgiven what he has done to Sam, I think I understand him better now. He is no longer a threat to my relationship. I am mostly happy I did not force Sam to choose between his childhood friend and me. I know unquestionably that Sam would choose me any time, and it is perfectly enough for me.

   Vic told me he had known all along of his friend’s infatuation and wanted to reciprocate Sam’s feelings, but the deep-seated patriarchal upbringing prevented him from following his heart. He was torn between his crush and the fear of being rejected by both his and Sam’s family. The long-hidden fear turned into anger and frustration over the years. At some point, Victor started hating Sam and envying him for being brave enough to live his life the way he liked. The toxic mixture of love and hate led to that terrible outcome when Victor hurt the person he cared about the most. It wasn’t only Sam’s heart that was broken. 

   After years of therapy, he returned home, determined to come out of the closet and fix everything. And guess what, I was already there, making it impossible. Victor did not hate me. He intended and actually tried to befriend me, but I was prejudiced. I had already passed his sentence before I even knew him. He hated the fact that I would not let him win his best friend back. That is how all went wrong, and he lost Sam again. Vic turned out to be a nice guy who made a terrible mistake. I can bravely say that we are friends now. In fact, I unintentionally helped him find happiness. Scarlet and Purple, the star girls whose actual names turned out to be Lydia and Anna, came to Paris with him. The three of them live together now, and I dare say, are a great match.

   “He is going to do iiiit! Oh. my God! He will! He will!” Lydia screams, interrupting my thoughts. She mercilessly shakes my stiff body by the shoulder. “Alec! Oh, my Goood!”

   “What? What?” I gaze at the stage where the judges have already given their votes, and the dashing emcee is preparing to reveal the results. 

   “You’ll be so surprised if Sam wins,” Anna squeaks, grabbing my hand.

   “Why would I be surprised?” I mutter, jumping up on my feet. “Of course, he’ll win.”

   “Yes, you wiiill,” she keeps yelling.

   “Hush, girl,” Lydia grumbles. “You’ll ruin it.”

   “And the title ‘Bartender of The Year’ goes to Samuel Christoff for his original recipe and spectacular presentation of The Hots,” the hostess announces. The hall erupts in thunderous applause. She raises her hand, “Wait! Wait a moment, my friends. I know you love Sam, but let me give you the poof. The audience award this year goes to him as well, for the Sweet Peppercorn. This man concurred our hearts. What a success!”

   She waits for a few minutes for the crowd to calm down and continues, “Before I give the microphone to the winner, I have a request to make on his behalf. Alec, are you here? Sam invites you to join him on stage.”

   “What?” My jaw drops. What is happening? Why? No! I can’t do that. There are cameras and…

   “Move, bro!” Victor drags me by the arm towards my grinning boyfriend. I’ll kill them both when this is over. Idiots! Oh, my God! We are on French National Television. How many of the people I know are watching French National Television? Everyone - mom, dad, Nicol, Rose, Danny, Ella, every single person in the bar… Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!… We finally reach Sam. My legs are trembling. Vic pushes something in his hand and hisses in my ear, “No fainting, boy!”

   “Thank you so much!” Sam addresses the audience and the judges. “I am grateful and honored to accept the prize. Your appreciation makes the years of hard work worth it and gives new meaning to my profession. I promise I won’t leave this place before each one of you has tried one of my cocktails. Are you ready to partyyyyy?”

   A powerful “Yeaaaah!” shakes the roof.

   “But before that,” Sam adds. “I want to thank also the person who is my greatest inspiration, my boyfriend Alec. I am going to ask him a question. Can you, please, be quiet for a moment, so that I can hear the answer.”

   He falls on one knee before me in the newly established, complete silence. My heart will jump out of my chest. What is he doing? Sam opens the small black box Victor gave him. There is a diamond encrusted engagement ring inside. He takes it out and looks into my eyes. I stare back into my favorite, mesmerizing shade of green. There is not a single rational thought in my head. This is all like a dream. I carefully put my hand on his shoulder to steady my quivering body and take a deep breath. I can do this. No fainting.

   “Will you marry me, Sweet Peppercorn?” Sam asks quietly and puts his hand on mine.

   There is no other possible answer than “Yes!”

THE END

---

Photo by RDNE Stock project from Pexels

Photo by Full rights with model releases from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello at the end of chapter 78!

My dear friends, I am so excited to complete this crazy, romantic story. 🍾

I am so grateful to 

all of you who

supported me from the very beginning. 

Thank you from all of my heart!  

You are amazing! ❤️❤️❤️

Which is your favorite moment of Sam and Alec’s story?

What do you like most about their relationship?

Did the story end as you expected?

There is more, so see you in the next chapter 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

79. Here’s to The Happy Endings🥂(Author)

I have not forgotten the promise I made to some of you at the very beginning of this story. You asked me to share the recipes. You, lovely readers, more than deserve it.

   After a heated discussion with Alec and Sam, they decided that the following three cocktails were the best choices to showcase Sam’s masterpieces. Our main reasons are: these drinks look gorgeous; they are very easy to prepare and even easier to fall in love with; and taste fantastic. This also seems like the perfect description of any of the protagonists, doesn’t it? 😜

   Here we go. Enjoy mixing them and have in mind that a beautiful cocktail can be fun only if we are of the appropriate age for consuming alcohol and always do it wisely.

   The Hots Cocktail, represented by Violette Royale

   Violette Royale is probably one of the easiest cocktails to make, and also one of the most impressive due to its magnificent purple color and distinctive flavor.

   You need only two ingredients:

1. Crème de violette – a brandy based, sweet liqueur with violet flower coloring and aroma (depending on the manufacturer, could be by using natural violet flowers or artificial flavoring).

2. Sparkling Prosecco - Italian white wine with light, fruity flavor.

   Take your favorite type of glass. I personally love martini glasses. Pour some Crème de violette and top with Prosecco. Can’t be easier than that, right? Don’t worry about the quantity of each ingredient because it is totally up to you. The best part of this recipe is that it gives you complete freedom. You can change the proportions according to your taste, and it will modify both the taste and the color. Add a few drops of lemon juice, sprinkle sugar crystals on the rim of the glass, or dip an orange peel twist in the drink. Decorate the cocktail the way you like, and do not forget to use a lot of ice cubes. Get creative. Unleash your imagination. Make this tempting, refreshing summer drink your personal piece of art.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/483418217fbd66772c673bccd6d24ecc2413e868/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f546173386f6c477666394f2d70673d3d2d313334323635393735392e313737386633373965663238356539303935313432353835303835352e6a7067)

   I know that the two ingredients may not be so easy to find in every country. It is ok. You can use any dry, sparkling, white wine and any fruity liqueur. Just choose those that do not have strong distinctive aroma. Add the violet taste and color by using edible food paint and flavoring.

   Ice Flower Cocktail, represented by Vodka Tonic

   This cocktail is actually easier than the previous one because it not only has two ingredients, but they can also be easily found everywhere.

1. Any brand of vodka

2. Tonic water

   Believe it or not, that is all. The only rule you have to follow is that the tonic should be at least twice as much as the vodka. 

   Now comes the interesting part. You can add lime juice. This is usually what this drink would contain if you order it in a bar. But at home you can choose any citrus or other type of fruit. Add orange with a touch of pineapple. Use strawberries or pomegranate. Try with peach juice and green apple. It will be ‘Yuck!’ or ‘Yummy!’😂😂😂 until you find your favorite combination.

   Here is Sam’s trick to make it super special. Do not use ordinary ice cubes. Make them beautiful by putting some fruit and edible flowers in your ice tray. There is no better way to add your personal touch to this classic cocktail.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/b25a3192246eb08a117b5d0e517dff39c3d0a055/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f797a45414267387742464c4348673d3d2d313334323635393735392e313737386633383133616332366630383139353336393933343731372e6a7067)

    Sweet Peppercorn Cocktail, represented by Spritzer

    Spritzer is probably the easiest to prepare in this list. Our two ingredients are:

1. White wine

2. Carbonated water

   Choose your favorite white wine. I would recommend Sauvignon Blanc as it is very light and allows any type of additions for personalization of this simple, and yet amazing drink. You can also use Riesling, Chardonnay, Pino grigio, Retsina, and many others, even the more lightly flavored Rosé wines. The proportion is also up to you. Add more water if you want the cocktail to be with lower alcohol content or more wine to make it stronger.

   The spritzer is the base of many cocktails and gives you an endless field for exploration. Add lots of ice, lemon or grapefruit juice, mint leaves, some brown sugar, and of course, our favorite pink peppercorns. Voila! You have the most refreshing cocktail for the hot summer days.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/7a924d4f8614121bb882537ccdb186c31a4f5853/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f445f324436506164684f364c68413d3d2d313334323635393735392e313737386633383766633736396562343134303738353839333532382e6a7067)

   As you can see, the first steps in mixology can be such fun. Nothing too complicated. All you need is a little imagination. And hey, if you can not drink alcohol, just skip it. Choose apple juice instead of liquor. Non alcoholic wine is great, too. Or simply create a colorful mixture of freshly squeezed fruit juice.

   Have fun and don’t forget to tell me which is your favorite cocktail.

   Mine at present is Adios Motherf*cker 😀, also known as AMF. No, I am not joking. There is a cocktail with this name, and I first tried it last summer, during my vacation. I love the color. I saw someone calling it ‘boozy and blue’ in an article, and they are on the spot. It is the bluest drink I have ever seen. It also kicks hard, so if you decide to try it, be careful. 

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/f35564123b6e6491d4e6895bb58b393251a3915e/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f41715732426642517772554632513d3d2d313334323635393735392e313737386633386531336464303130623835383739333731313731312e6a7067)

Cheers! I wish you all lots of love. Always smile. 

There is the usual covers chapter, so we can have some more fun.

See you there ❤️

---

Photo 118732940 / Bartender © Maksym Fesenko | Dreamstime.com

Photo 1413738221 by SeventyFour from istockphoto.com

Photo 58606388 © Oleg Dudko | Dreamstime.com

Photo by Peter Fazekas from Pexels.com

Photo 153491741 by dml5050 from istockphoto.com

Covers The Hots

As I do at the end of all my completed books, this is the chapter where I put all the covers I have used over time.

The first one became very popular. I think, it was because there was some mystery in it. Many readers had hard times to understand what’s on the picture 😂

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/29f6a18c89892d797bd1ffb4fd483ce25ebe7e35/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f764e71564b5a54696564454f77673d3d2d313334323735393635302e313735653834336132633635333237343736373939313739323233372e6a7067)

Here’s a series with Sam showing off some tattoos 😉

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/4a9da1d0aed43f610b3f5d3f6b861c6abe4ccf11/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f385977475f7656694b56435165773d3d2d313334323735393635302e31373565383435316130346434313039393737303831393634302e6a7067)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/fa4f5acc8b6763c274ebd92aee187323dde35817/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4e7a5166483346747778367676773d3d2d313334323735393635302e313735653834356531306136616632613934303033323037383634312e6a7067)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a7a23667412a8b9c26a1f4a659e23c7affa346d7/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5061324449746f513345424776513d3d2d313334323735393635302e313735653834363634653535356362653931333932393532343039372e6a7067)

And the current one, which I think, is my favorite.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/97e5dacb287e5f89854a6d546624c7b667b438b7/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f556e7552354834563162514a7a413d3d2d313334323735393635302e313735653834373261323032626139333731303838303736333838312e6a7067)

I’ll make sure to add here all the new covers that will be created for this book.

Comment which is your favorite one, and share what would you put on the cover of this story. I am really curious. Maybe, I should think of a cover featuring Alec.

Thank you so much for being with me and my characters on this journey, all the votes and absolutely wonderful comments. I am truly grateful for having the best readers ever. It was fantastic to share the experience.

See you in the next book.

Love: Anny ❤️❤️❤️

Photos used in the chapter and the covers:

Vector image by ariadnaS from istockphoto.com

Photo by Kevin Bidwell from Pexels

Photo by Maria Pop from Pexels

Photos by Artofphoto from Dreamstime.com

Photo by ~UserGI15966731 from istockphoto.com

Photo ID 1974345 © Les3photo8 | Dreamstime.com

Design tool: canva.com